A Family Man: Part 1 Awakenings by DevilBehindBlueEyes
Fiction, Blowjob, Cheating, Male / Older Female, Pregnant, Wife
Author's infos
Gender: N/A Age: N/A Location: N/A
Posted Sun 23rd of September 2018
Report
Font size : -
Introduction:
This is the first in a multi-chapter story. This is also my first attempt at writing and I welcome any critiquing or comments from anyone, good or bad.
Hello, my name is David. I am 87 years old and I am dying. As I lie here on my deathbed, awaiting the inevitable, I'd like to share with you my life story. To me, it is an extraordinary tale, but alas, that is my personal opinion. I will leave it up to you to decide for yourself if my story merits such distinction. As with all stories, deciding on where to begin is most important. While my life, my true life, began on my 18th birthday, I feel I would remiss if I didn't first explain how I came to that point. Who I was following my 18th birthday was not exactly who I was prior, but it helps to know what kind of person I was so you might at least understand the decisions I would make. So I guess I'll start at the very beginning, my birth.
I was born in 1974, somewhere in Illinois, and given up for adoption shortly after birth. I had no idea who my birth parents were and the only name I had was David. I spent my first twelve years in and out of foster homes, which eventually led me across the country. I know there are many great foster parents out there, but unfortunately, I would never come to live with any of them. Instead, I ended up in homes where I was viewed as nothing more than a government check, at best, and a punching bag, at worst. It was in one of these homes that, after a violent clash, that I gained the attention of the local media that would lead me to my "forever" home with Robert and Melanie Henson.
I have to admit that I was an anomaly of a child. It was clear to anyone who saw me with other children my age, that I was much bigger, stronger, smarter than my peers. It was clear that I would likely grow into a very large, capable man, but at the time, I was still just a child. A child who stood no chance against the abusive fists of drunken adults, who were too cowardly to deal with their own problems and chose to take it out on me instead.
Everything changed when I hit puberty and began my transformation from boy to man. I had always been ahead of the curve, for my age, when it came to development and puberty was no different. By the time I was twelve, I was already 5' 5" and weighed over 130 lbs and showed no signs of slowing down. Although I was still out-sized by my foster dad, I had finally reached my breaking point with the abuse.
While foster dad, Frank, was bigger and heavier, he wasn't in very good shape and had relied on his size alone to abuse me. I, on the other hand, had become quite fit and strong. I had worked hard around the house on my chores and had taken religiously to intense physical training as an outlet for my pent-up rage. I beat the man to within an inch of his life that night and was only stopped when the police arrived, called by my foster mother out of fear of what her and her husband had created. Both parents were arrested and I was taken into protective custody.
I spent the next six months in a children's wing of a mental clinic under intense scrutiny from the medical staff and psychologists to determine if there was any lasting mental damage to me. As I said, I was far more intelligent than my years would suggest and knew that the only way out was to play along with the clinic. I had been tested way above board on their evaluations and was eventually cleared to leave. Because I was a ward of the state at this point, the clinic had final say on where I would end up and they placed had placed me with the Hensons.
Robert and Melanie Henson were a young couple, Robert 31 and Melanie 27, who had failed at having children of their own and decided on foster care. They had heard about me from the media surrounding my abusive home and actively sought me out to care for. Robert was an activist lawyer and Melanie was a certified teacher, but had quit to pursue a career in aerobics instruction. Since I'd be living with a professional family and essentially a stay-at-home foster mother, the state awarded custody of me to the Hensons.
While everything seemed perfect on the surface, which it was, at the start, something had changed in me. As I stood over the abusive Frank, pummelling the life from him, I realized how attractive power and control was. I vowed I would never again be at the mercy of anyone else and would strive to ensure that my life was lived on my terms. Naturally, I kept this part of myself hidden from my new fosters and the social workers who would do their regular check-ups, but it was always there and I was always observing, analyzing. After my first year with the Hensons, I began to notice a change in the home. It was clear that Robert was not as keen on bringing me into their home as Melanie was. I could read Robert like a book the moment I arrived.
Robert was a small man, standing at only 5' 7" and narrow in frame. He was often bullied and picked on in high school, because of his dimiuative size, and carried a chip on his shoulder into college. He saw how the jocks and other Alpha types seemed to breeze their way through school, college and into high paying fields all thanks to some "Good ol' Boys" club he had imagined. He was always jealous of the way girls and success seemed to throw themselves at these guys and not allowing himself to entertain the notion that it was confidence, attitude and hard work that was responsible for their "privileged" lives. Sure, being genetically inferior to these men didn't help guys like Robert, but where some would deal with and overcome their disadvantage, guys like Robert would use it as a crutch to explain away their misfortune or lack of opportunity.
Robert found solace in activism while attending law school. He drank the kool-aid and bought into the idea that the kind men he despised deserved to be brought down. The people he associated with were mostly on the lower end of the genetic scale, like Robert, and allowed themselves to be consumed with an ideology that the "have's" and "have not's" were not a result of hard work and sacrifice, but simply two camps that you were either born into or you weren't.
It could be argued that Robert and I were not all that different. That we were both bullied and abused by those bigger and stronger than us and we both had vowed never to be the victim again, but that was where the similarities ended. The differences were, I chose make my own way, to never allow myself to be preyed upon, while Robert chose to attack those who had simply done better than he, angry at them for being successful where he wasn't. Robert was just like the abusive foster's I grew up with, just without the drinking or drug habits. He was a cowardly punk who lacked the manhood to stand toe-to-toe in the ring with the competition and earn his way to the top. Instead, he chose to attack others who had put in the long hours, the leg work, the sacrifice, to build their lives and leech off the petty lawsuits.
At home, he was a dictator that often bordered on the verge of tyrant. He could put on a good show for company or the social workers, as he knew how to be polite and well spoken, but he was always paranoid of everyone around him. He was extremely jealous of Melanie and always kept her under close supervision when he could. He would just short of interrogate her when he would come home from work and ask about her day. He made sure to keep track of everyone she talked to, appointments she had and how long she took to do them. He would call her throughout the day to make sure she was still at home. He demanded that things be done a certain way, that meals be prepared at certain times and even I even think he decided on her attire. While it was very clear that Melanie was the one who really wanted me as their foster son, it was also very clear that Robert went along with it, because it afforded him the opportunity to virtue signal what a great person he was by taking in the media recognized abused kid.
As I said, Melanie wanted me, not for the boost in status, but because she genuinely wanted to give me a good home. She was a pixie of a woman, at 5' 1", beautiful and gentle as they come. She used to be a school teacher and at only 27, quit only after a few year, to pursue a career as an aerobics instructor, or so she says. I feel Robert had a hand in it and demanded she quit teaching so he could keep her at home. He probably allowed her to focus on aerobics, because it kept her fit and sexy, but I knew, and I imagine Melanie knew too, deep inside, that he would never allow her to do so professionally.
As I said, Melanie was beautiful. Her devotion to fitness kept her tight and toned, plus with the lack of child-birth, there was no wear or tear on her. She had a natural "C" cup, which on her small frame, made them look much bigger and fuller. Being that this was the 80's she naturally had big fluffy hair that would run half way down her back when it was wet. Unlike Robert, with his brown hair and brown eyes, I probably could've passed as Melanie's biological son, since we both had golden blonde hair and blue eyes.
Despite how controlling and borderline abusive Robert was to Mel, she did not seem to care too much, in fact, she seemed to prefer it. Even if she continued as a teacher or fitness instructor, I doubt she would've made a very good one. Sure, she had the knowledge and the skills to impart what she knew effectively, but she lacked confidence or desire to have to tell others what they need to do. As I grew up, never once did Melanie tell me I had to do anything, instead preferring to either ask if I would mind or just doing it herself. It always amazed me that that woman worked her ass off around the house, yet still found time to exercise, teach me and tend to her husband.
As I said before, I was intelligent, but I liked to keep that to myself, preferring to play dumb. I always found it more beneficial to learn about others while giving up little about yourself. By playing dumb, yet being smart, I was always able to get people to reveal more about what and how they think, while keeping that part of myself secret. You'd be surprised just how much information someone is unknowingly willing to offer up when they think you're an idiot. Furthermore, I always kept up a sense of defensiveness and aggressiveness about me. I also discovered that if people viewed me more as a wounded animal, ready to strike if I feel threatened, they would be less apt to dig too deep or get too close. By appearing slow and potentially violent, I was able to move about without interference and dissect nuance in conversation without detection.
Because of my "nature", Robert was eager to keep me out of the public eye. He had future plans on public office and didn't need his resident neanderthal stirring up trouble and damaging his image. I was simply there so he could say what a good and caring man he was, but as soon as I turned 18, I was gone. That is why I remained in foster care and never actually adopted. Although he didn't like the idea of his wife being at home with me all day either, he had to make a concession and decided she would homeschool me. Being a teacher herself, he thought it would be good for her to occupy her time, hopefully giving up on the whole aerobics instructor bit and instead, give me an education so I might not be quite the embarrassment he figured I would become.
In addition to my general education, Melanie included me in her aerobic workouts, though it was easy to talk her into allowing me to incorporate more weight training into my regimen. While I was never demanding of Melanie, like Robert was, I did make sure to tell her precisely what I wanted. It didn't take long to see that she desired that kind of interaction and providing for those she cared for with exactly what they wanted gave her a sense of fulfillment and made her feel good. As we would come to spend so much time together, she became more comfortable to sharing things about herself that Robert never cared to learn.
She told me how she and Robert met while she was senior in college. His organization was invited to speak at a conference hosted by one of the student unions. Basically, it was an echo-chamber used to indoctrinate young radicals to continue the fight to disrupt the accomplishments of others rather than go out and earn your keep, but I digress. She was there at the behest of one of her friends and was immediately taken by the outspoken young man who seemed so confident during his speech that her friend noticed and introduced the two after the event. Melanie hung on every word Robert spoke from then on and followed him around like a puppy until they were married after her graduation. She also mentioned how he changed after their marriage.
She had gotten a job teaching at a local elementary and she said she could tell how it bothered him when she would get home and talk about her day and the other teachers. She said that she knew he was always a jealous man, but his jealousy increased as he discovered how happy she was and he realized that that happiness had nothing to do with him. Not only did he have to be the center of her world, there could be nothing else without him. If she wanted to go out with friends, he would have to accompany her. If she had to work late or attend parent/teacher conferences, he would drive her there and wait for her in the parking lot.
Robert wasn't an ugly man, in fact, he was rather attractive, just small and not masculine, but also a prick. Melanie, however, was gorgeous, kind and submissive and easily would've been the woman of choice of any man to marry, which only served to drive Robert's jealousy. Melanie was the kind of woman he would always lose out on to the Alpha types he hated so. Unfortunately, where any man would be grateful to have a woman like Melanie worship them, Robert seemed to punish her. I noticed it was almost like he knew he didn't deserve a woman like her and was doing everything in his power to force her away, unconsciously sabotaging his marriage.
I was amazed by Melanie and her idea of "happiness". She said it didn't really bother her that Robert pretty much kept her isolated from the rest of the world. She said she preferred the simplicity of only focusing on him and gauging her success by his happiness, but there-in-lied the problem. She wasn't making him happy. She lamented that nothing she did was ever good enough for him. All she wanted was to please him and the more she did, the less he seemed to care. She admitted to me that she would mess something up once in a while, on purpose, hoping that he'd even try to punish her for it, something, ANYTHING to make her feel like she was important, but nothing ever happened. He would get upset and scold her and then do it himself. She said that when he took her "duties" away from her she felt less than worthless, a failure.
So it was there, in New Mexico, at the home of Robert and Melanie Henson, that I would spend the next 5 years of my life. During my time there, the bond Melanie and I shared grew as we learned more and more about one another. It didn't take her long to figure me out. During our lessons, she discovered that I was a whole lot smarter than I had been letting on and while she wasn't quite as certain about my "tough guy" image, she knew that she could come and go freely into my personal space and did so regularly. She kept my secrets and I kept hers and together, we coped with living under the same roof as Robert. Robert was coward, punk bitch, but he wasn't an idiot. He could see bond Melanie and I shared despite our efforts to conceal it or perhaps he just assumed it. In either case, he grew more and more bitter towards us, especially me, but taking it out on Melanie and it all came to a head on my eighteenth birthday.
On a normal weekday, I would rise at 7 am and get ready for the day. By the time I got downstairs around 7:30, Mel would already have breakfast waiting for me and we'd eat together, Robert already having left earlier. After breakfast, I would read in the study while Mel cleaned up the kitchen before joining me in the study for my lessons. Today was different, however. Today, I was an adult. I arrived downstairs at around my usual time, but instead of being greeted by a delicious breakfast and an adoring foster mother, I was greeted to Melanie sitting quietly at the kitchen table, staring blankly at a cold cup of tea.
"What's wrong, Mel?" I asked, alerted by the change in routine.
"Sit down, please, David." She asked, offering the seat kitty-corner to hers, which I did.
"I'm sorry I didn't have breakfast ready when you got down here." She started, "Robert and I had a discussion, which put me in a fog."
"It's okay, Mel. Just tell me what's wrong." I said.
"Robert said that now that you're eightteen he wants you to move out on your own." She informed me, calmly taking my big hands in her little ones.
"Hmm," I hummed in reflection to the news, "I knew this was coming, but I don't know, I guess I just figured even Robert wasn't that much of a prick to drop this on me on my birthday, you know?"
"I know, Sweetie." She said, a half-smile appearing on her lovely lips as she squeezed my hands. "I tried to argue with him, but you know how he is." The smile fled and she looked down and away from me.
"Yeah, I do know how he is and I know you're not one to argue." I squeezed back, acknowleding her submissive nature and appreciation of her to step out of her comfort zone, on my behalf. "You've always been very good to me, Mel, and I am grateful to you for letting me into your home and being a real mother to me."
Tears immediately sprang from Mel's eyes at my identifying her with the title 'mother'. Overcome with a need for contact, Mel quickly slid off her chair and onto my lap, putting her arms around my neck and burying her face against my chest. In response, I wrapped her tightly in my embrace, holding her close as she languished in her inability to stand up to Robert and defend my presence in their home.
After about ten minutes of our tender exchange, Mel was finally able to regain control of her emotions enough to stem the tide of tears. She pulled away just enough that she could take my face in her hands and look up it.
"You have no idea how much joy you've brought to me over these last few years, David." She said, running her fingers tenderly through my hair, her teary eyes drinking in every feature of my face.
As she sat across my lap, I had one hand around her back, resting on her tiny waist and the other across her lower thighs, just above the knees, our eyes locked onto one another as a silent conversation took place between them. Each seeing something in the other that had not been there before, or maybe it had, but we were unwilling or unable to express it, until now.
"I love you, David." She said, her tone and her eyes indicating something more than just a familial connection and evidenced by an increased swell in her chest from heavier breathing.
"I love you too, Melanie." I responded in kind, both verbally and physically, "You're the only person in the world I do." I added, drawing a small sigh from Melanie.
With that, I began sliding my hand up Melanie's back, pulling her toward me as I went. She responded by following my lead leaning closer as our faces neared one another. She then closed her eyes, letting her mouth part slightly as her head began to lay to one side. I placed my hand on the back of her neck and drew her lips to mine.
This was my first kiss and I was unsure how to do it. Sure, I've seen plenty of them on tv and in magazines from the porn stashes of former fosters, but it meant little at this moment. Electricity shot through me as her lips pressed into mine. As if knowing my plight, my lovely teacher helped guide me through this process. I felt and heard her moan as she worked her tongue from her mouth between my lips. I followed her lead and opened my mouth to greet her. Melanie's fingers and hands gracefully trekked around to the back of my head and neck in tactile exploration as her dainty tongue offered itself to my much larger one, seeking my approval. Driven mad by her temptations, I blasted past her tongue, plunging mine into her mouth, her nails biting at my flesh, her moans bellowing up from deep within and her body tensing from electrified pleasure revealing her joy at my acceptance.
With one arm up her back, pressing her against me, my hand on her neck, holding her lips to mine, I used the other to begin parting her robe, uncovering her toned thighs. To aid me in my efforts and to demonstrate her willingness to proceed, Melanie slid a hand from the back of my neck and pulled the sash keeping her robe tightly closed before returning it. I slid the material away and brought my palm and fingertips against her hip. From there, I began exploring her body, feeling the tight, supple, toned flesh that I knew was there, but always out of view. My cock strained in my pants as my fingers discovered the thin band of lacy elastic that clung there, draped over her pelvis and began to follow it around to the back. Melanie groaned loudly and leaned toward me, giving me access to take her shapely cheek in my hand.
I broke our kiss, seeking more flesh to taste and began working down her chin toward her neck. My large hand easily covered her tiny buttock and was even able to grope some of the other in a single grasp, causing Melanie to lift herself further to offer as much of herself as I wanted. My fingers following the natural contours of her ass, began to dip into the recesses between her cheeks. Melanie, gasped and quickly dismounted my lap to stand before me and for a moment, I felt I had done something wrong.
"Let me do this right for you, David." She whispered, taking my hand in hers, beckoning me to rise.
I rose from my chair and Mel began walking past me, my hand gripped tightly by hers as she led me on. I followed her in silence as she led me out of the kitchen, up the stairs and down the hall toward her bedroom. My cock ached at the prospect ahead.
We entered her bedroom and she lead me to the foot of her bed before turning me around. The way she moved, the way she touched me, the way she looked at me suggested a cornucopia of emotions were flowing through her. As I stood there, the little woman before me carefully slid her robe from her shoulders, allowing it to fall to the floor. I've never forgotten how sexy she was standing there. Her black panties giving stark contrast to her pale skin. Despite being a fitness nut and living in New Mexico, Melanie spent a surprisingly little amount of time outside. Her flesh had a pinkish hue to it, unmarked by the sun. She wasn't wearing a bra so her ample breasts hung freely and perfectly. Her hard nipples stood erect and shared a similar dark pink to her puffed areola.
Without missing a beat, she hooked her fingers under her waistband and drew her panties over her hips, guiding them down her toned legs until they were clear of any obstruction and fell to her ankles before stepping out of them. I would come to discover later that I preferred shaved/waxed pubic hair, but this was the 80's and that was not mainstream yet. However, Melanie kept herself well trimmed, leaving only a thin strip that pointed toward her pussy. The rest of her was smooth as silk. She stood there before me, completely on display, unafraid of her naked form. She slowly ran her fingers across her flesh in a seductive manner as she looked me in my eyes.
"I know you are inexperienced, David, but you have no need to worry." She spoke softly. "I give this body to you, to use as you desire." She stepped forward, her hands on my shirt, pulling it up. "Whatever you desire from it is yours." I helped her pull my shirt over my head before discarding it to the floor. "Think only of yourself, David." Her hands slowly traced down my toned, muscular torso. "Be greedy, be selfish." Her fingers undid my button, followed by lowering my fly. "Today, I belong to you, only to you." She wiggled her wedding ring from her finger, dropping it on her robe. "I am your slut, David, your whore." She dropped to her knees, pulling my pants and underwear down as she went until my cock was released.
"Oh." She gasped, staring at me in awe, her seductive routine interrupted by the appearance of my manhood. "My God..." She touched her fingers to her lips, her eyes wide as she was clearly taken by surprise by what I'd been hiding all this time. "It's, it's so beautiful." She gushed as she tentatively brought her other hand up to it, taking the heavy rod by her fingertips to examine it.
"Is it nice?" I moaned, as my cock strained under her touch.
Melanie cast a quick glance up at me before returning them to my cock. She nodded her approval emphatically, still awe struck by it. She took my shaft at the base in her grasp and squeezed it firmly, but gently and admired the large droplet of precum that began to leak from my tip. Melanie, barely able to get her hand around half of it enlisted the help of the other as she knelt before me, two-fisting my base as my juice oozed out. I watched as she leaned forward, taking the tip to her lips, slurping the precum before it fell, finishing it with an audible kiss to break the fluid off in her mouth. She closed her eyes, savoring my flavor and followed up by licking her lips as she stared up at me.
"You taste so good." Was all she said before diving her mouth onto my head and sucking my tip as she started to jerk my length, working more of my precum into her hungry mouth.
"Fuck!" I moaned, my mind numbed with pleasure never before felt.
Sure, I masturbated frequently and I've seen porn mags, but nothing could've prepared me for what Melanie was doing to me right now, no woman could. This wasn't just the ministrations of a woman who wanted to have sex with me. I was being tended to by a woman who loved and adored me. This was a woman who wanted to make love to me without any concern about what I had to offer. Clearly, she had never seen, let alone experienced, anything quite like my cock before. This was a devotion, a worshipping of what stood before her. Something clicked inside Melanie when she discovered my manhood and in an instant, her sole purpose in life was to pay homage to it.
Melanie continued to stroke my cock and feed herself on the mixture that she milked from the shaft. With her eyes closed, she whimpered and mewled as she eagerly drank of my essence, her tongue poking, proding, flicking and slathering over and around my pisshole, in an effort to coax more out.
Remembering what she said and what I'd seen in magazines, I figured the next step was to put as much of it in her mouth as I could. I placed my large hand on the back of her little head and started pulling her down onto me while pushing forward with my hips. I was able to get my bulbous head past her lips, but could get no further. Even with Melanie's assistance in trying to force me down her throat it was clear I'd need proper lubing to get any further. I released my pressure on her head and she popped off. Looking up at me, she smiled broadly, her eyes filled with greed before spitting on my shaft and rubbing it in with her hands, while her tongue began bathing my cock. Melanie worked me like a machine, never forgetting to keep stroking me, bringing me constant pleasure in her efforts to soak my cock, but also never missing an opportunity to swallow more of my precum. Soon enough, I was ready to try again.
I reapplied pressure to the back of her head and with our combined efforts, I lurched into her mouth, lodging myself into the back of her throat. Caught off guard, I stopped, thinking I might hurt her, but Melanie gripped my dick firmly to keep trying to force me into her esophagus. She backed off a little bit before slamming her head forward, hoping that she could wedge me deep inside, forcing her supple throat to accomodate its new resident. The more she tried the more she'd gag and generate more saliva. She'd back off my cock, back to the tip and slather my shaft in her natural lubricant before thrusting me back home again.
Although she told me that she was mine to do with as I please and for me to be selfish, I still didn't want to push the limits of those words. However, with her desperate attempts to impale her skull upon me, I grew bolder in my understanding of her meaning. I put both hands on her head and held her as deep as I could naturally go. I then began to bear down on her, with constant pressure from my hips pushing and my arms pulling, I could feel her tight throat beginning to expand. I could feel every contour, ever rib of the muscles and cartilage that lined her esophagus and trachea as I slowly advanced. Melanie, with her oxygen cut off, ceased any action on her part, staring teary-eyed up at me as she surrendered her throat to me.
Unfortunately, it was too much for her and her reflexes kicked in and she broke free. She fell to her hands and knees, coughing and heaving. Copious amounts of saliva, churned into a sticky slime from my cock plunging her throat, poured out of her mouth creating long viscous strands that clung to her body as they'd swing into her chin and chest. I began to lean down, concerned for her safety.
"Are you alright, Mel?" I asked, scared.
"More!" She cried hoarsely as she rose back to her knees her gaping, slimy mouth seeking out its abuser, eager to have it back, raping her tender orafice.
Slinging her arms around my hips, gripping my ass in both hands tightly, she soon had my cock buried at the back of her throat, desperate to be my personal cocksleeve. She had taken a deep breath prior to reinserting my manstaff, hoping that an abundance of oxygen beforehand might buy her the time to properly sheath my sword in its rightful place. To help her, I once again, placed my hand on her head and drove forth, but with more force and less care for her safety.
I grunted and groaned as I pressed deeper. Partly from the pain of how tight she was, but mostly from the pleasure of feeling her all around me as I pressed home. Melanie's face was turning red and her eyes signalled her frustration at her limitations to accomodate my generous tool. Still though, she started this and I was going to finish it. Inch by painful inch, I slipped deeper into her. She rocked and convulsed as she fought her bodies demands to dislodge me, but we were so close. Her teeth dragging across my flesh as she could not open any wider, forcing my cock to constrict to pass into her. With one final thrust, I was home. I felt her face pressed against my pelvis, her balls firmly seated on her chin. She was still looking at me, though in terrible discomfort, I knew she was still with me and very pleased with herself. Her hands relaxed their iron grip on my ass cheeks and for a few seconds, we enjoyed the moment.
"You are amazing, Mel." I said to her, softly stroking her face, "I love you so much." Although unable to speak, breath or make sound, Mel signalled her appreciation by stroking my ass and kneading it like a content kitten. I reached down and felt the expansion of her throat and the pressure from my touch through to my cock embedded within. I wanted to cum and I knew she would've loved to have it after all that work, but it was simply not meant to be this time.
As wonderful as the sensation was, it was painful for both of us and Melanie would soon exhaust her oxygen. I slowly began withdrawing, the sound of the cartilage in her throat popping back, the slosh of saliva being displaced by the suction created by my cock was music to my ears. I exited Melanie's mouth and she sat there, her mouth wide open as the saliva/mucus mix poured out. Thick strands hung from my long thick shaft, some slowly lowering toward the floor, others still attached to Mel.
"Thank you." She mouthed, her throat too battered to speak at the moment. Melanie leaned forward, taking my slime-coated cock in her hand and leaning forward, pressing her face into my groin. Rubbing her head and cheek against my swollen shaft, she began kissing it and my balls in reverence and gratitude for allowing her the opportunity to worship. Something had snapped inside Mel to compel her to do what she did and now, it was my turn.
Taking a handful of Melanie's hair, I stepped to the side, pulling her away from my groin and forcing her to bend over the foot of the bed. Melanie was all too eager to comply. I took a moment and looked at the small, tight, globes that hugged one another over the deep pink, swollen mound below them. One look at Melanie's cunt had me wondering how I was ever going to fit inside when I could barely get into her much wider mouth, forgetting that pussies expand while jaws do not. Still though, I moved in behind her, holding my cock near to gauge the size difference. Just from the appearance alone, my cock was thicker than her entire labia was across, let alone, the miniscule hole they hid.
Melanie gasped as I dropped my meaty club down on her ass cheeks. Melanie's hands, still not satiated with their need, reached behind her and returned to feeling me up and down. I positioned myself in such a way that the base of my cock was lined up with her opening and came to the realization that her pussy would have to run up to her belly button if I were get my whole length inside her. I knew enough about female anatomy to know that I wasn't going to get my whole length inside her so I'd have to be careful about going too deep. That being said, I was still going to have to get in there to even find out.
Although still too sore to speak, I could hear Melanie's disappointed pout as I drew my cock back, out of reach for her hands. She changed her tune though when she felt my head brushing against her mound. Quickly, she lifted her hips enough to sneak her hands under, taking my cock in them.
"You sure are greedy for that cock." I joked, to which she nodded and moaned, caressing me in her hands as she rubbed my tip into her opening, rocking her hips against it.
"You're MY bitch now, aren't you, slut?" I hissed, turning up the eroticism as best I could.
"YES!" She attempted to cry out, but only whispered in her hoarse, broken voice. "YOUR BITCH!"
With that response, I wasted no time pressing forward. I didn't want to rush anything or hurt her. Hell, I wasn't even sure she could expand enough to let me in, so I had to be careful not to tear her up or push too fast or hard. I watched in awe as I saw her little hole began to open as I pressed against it, freezing Melanie in anticipation. As I pushed into her tight hole, her breath quickened as it was clear she'd never been stretched so wide as my head was nearly inside. I grabbed her slender waist to hold her steady as I inched forward, my spit-drenched cock and her dripping slot doing little to help ease my entry.
"Oh, oh, oh." She whimpered, as I was now two inches in, splitting her wider than she had ever previously imagined. With one hand, she began to rub her clit and the other pawing at her labia that felt like it was about to tear.
Taking my time and giving her a chance to expand made the experience much less painful for Melanie, but was in no way going to allow me to cum. Still though, I needed to keep this snail's pace until I found her cervix. Once I knew exactly how deep I could go and she was sufficiently stretched out, I would be able to pleasure myself. I was only a couple inches from being fully seated when I bottomed out, pressed against her cervix. Melanie groaned a deep animalistic gutteral noise when I reached home. Not out of pain, but shear pleasure from being so completely filled.
"So... Full..." She moaned, gyrating her hips causing her vagina to press and pull around my cock, her body begging me to being fucking her, relieving her of this tension. I would not disappoint.
I pressed down on her waist, holding it to the mattress and slid out to the tip. Melanie cried out, arching her back as my thick girth pulled itself along every nerve ending within her tender walls. Then I drove home, hard, but stopping just short of her cervix. Again, Melanie cired out, gritting her teeth, lolling her head about. She became very ridgid for a few seconds before she cried out again, bucking her hips up and down wriggling herself on my cock.
"OH GOD! YES!" She screamed, despite her hoarse voice. Her body began to shake and convulse, her tunnel clamping down on me all over, squeezing me inside her. "Oh! Oh! Oh! AAAAAHHHHH!" She howled, as I felt a spray of something hit my balls as her hand rubbed furiously over her clit.
"Holy shit, did she just cum? From THAT?" I wondered to myself.
I wanted to ask Mel, but she was just blubbering incoherently as her hips went on autopilot, jerking on my rod. Each convulsion adding another mini-orgasm to the main one she was currently lost to. I helped her along by gyrating my hips too, using my stiff tool to bend and press her guts about inside her. I slipped a hand under her belly and could feel myself bulging above her pelvis. Melanie quickly grabbed my hand and held it there as she continued to rub her clit sending her over the edge yet again.
"MRNHN! GNTRNH! UUGH! UGH! AAAAAAHAAAHAAAAHAAAA!" She wailed as I just plugged back and forth slightly, stabbing that spot in her belly over and over.
After a few minutes, Melanie finally come down off her high. The foot of the bed, her thighs, my thighs and the floor were soaked in her fluids that she had ejected during her orgasms. She was shaking, shivvering on the bed and despite the goosebumps that riddled her entire body, I knew she wasn't cold. Now, it was my turn.
I drew back my cock, back to where just my very tip was still inside her and slammed forward. Because she was still bent over the edge of the bed, Melanie was unable to move with my momentum, meaning she took the hole shot flush. This caused her to cry out again, but rather than worry about another orgasm from her, I wanted to cum too, so I pulled back again and repeated the process.
Her pussy made sloppy, slurping noises as my viking hate stick plundered her helpless hole. To add insult to injury, I spread her tiny ass cheeks wide, revealing the pinkest little "browneye". Lubing my thumb up on some of the expelled juices that covered our nether regions, I mercilessly pushed it into her ass to the second knuckle, eliciting another series of animalistic howls from Melanie, but I didn't care. With my thick thumb seated deep in her bowls, I punished the little woman beneath me. By bending a little at the knee, I was able to slam my thighs into hers, using them as a way to stop my thrust before I did any damage to Melanie. She continued to cum relentlessly as I pistoned in and out of both her cunt and now her ass. I could feel my thumb through the thin membranes that seperated her vaginal walls and her rectum and so could she.
I was nearing the end of my run, my balls ached and tightened, ready to fire their contents at any moment. "I'm close, Mel." I panted, "Where do I cum?"
"In me, baby, please!" She called out desperately. "Fill me. Fill my womb." She begged, reaching under me with her hands to play with my balls, wanting to feel me expel my young, fertile, verile semen into her hungry womb.
In a matter of an instant, thoughts raced through my mind. Mel had told me a couple years ago about Robert and her trying to get pregnant, but failing. That is how I came into the picture. Well, for Robert, I was nothing more than a symbol of his virtue signalling to everyone what a great person he was to give the abused kid a home, but to Melanie, I was her only shot at feeling like a mother. There was no question their inability to get pregnant was due to Robert's low sperm count and not Melanie's fertility. I knew that Melanie's maternal instincts had kicked in at this point. She currently had a strong, healthy, young stud inside her and there was no doubt she would've loved to add my excellent genetic code to her equally spectacular one. This brought up a number of issues.
Was Melanie currently under the control of her hormones? No question, everything about her wanted a baby at this moment. Her brain was currently pumping her full of chemicals that would make her obsessed to feel my seed flooding her, but what about after? Would she still feel the same after the chemicals wore off? If I did get her pregnant, what would that mean to me? Would I want to make this woman I love pregnant? Would I demand to raise it or would I want Robert to? What would happen if I left Melanie pregnant and Robert didn't want it? What would happen to Melanie? What would happen to my baby? So many questions, but none of that mattered, because I too was doped up by the release of my own hormones and propagating my genetic code was a very powerful aphrodisiac. Besides, I was already ruining his wife's hole for him, what a better 'fuck you' for kicking me out than to leave a little reminder inside his wife for him.
I picked up my pace, as I felt my balls rise, the tiny muscles in my groin adjusting to build up the first of what would be many loads. "I'm cumming!" I roared, as I hammered away on her little thighs, until I felt the first twinge, the electric signal that fired across the synapses of my brain, down my spinal column, into my testicles, contracting my muscles in succession as my abundant seed ripped down the length of my urethra and like a cannon, exploding from the barrel into the confined space at the back of Melanie's vagina.
Focused on my ejaculation, her deep love for me and the desire to be bred by me, Melanie was triggered into another orgasm when she felt the first heavy blast splatter against her insides. Fueled by my own desire to sire a child within her, I adjusted my position so that my head pressed firmly against her cervix where I would pump the remainder of my seed. If Melanie was fertile, her cervix would be open right now and my sperm would not have to make the difficult trip up her vagina and into her cervix before it closed or they died. No, if she was fertile, I was currently basting her egg in my essence.
I collapsed on top of Melanie as the final spurts of cum shot into her. I wrapped her in my arms and held her close, supporting most of my weight on my elbows I had tucked underneath her. We lied there motionless for what seemed like forever as my cock would twitch sporadically, in it's death throes, as it fought to the last to empty any remaining seed into her. Even as I grew limp inside her, I was deep enough to avoid being pushed out and that suited us both just fine. When we had regained enough composure, I was able to hold her to me in one arm and use my other and legs to work us both onto the bed to lie side by side. Melanie, at 5' 1", was so much smaller and petite than my 6' 3" broad frame that I'm sure it would appear criminal as she lied curled up against me clinging tightly to my embrace, my greasy snake sleeping soundly in her tiny little body. After about twenty minutes of just lying there, enjoying one another in the peace and quite of her marital bed, she spoke.
"I'm fertile." She said softly, kissing my arm tenderly, trying to snuggle even closer.
"I figured you were." I responded. "Is that what you want?" I asked, inferring her desire to get pregnant by me.
"I don't know?" She said. "I mean, I've thought about it a lot with you." She added. "I guess the better question would be, 'Did I plan this', and the answer would be, 'no'." She said, kissing me and stroking my arm again.
"But is this what you want?" I asked again.
"Yes." She whispered, unsure of how I would take it, but rubbing her belly where my cum was currently at work. "Did I want your baby, David?" She asked, turning her head, but not her body, preferring to keep my thickness inside her where it belonged. "Yes. There is no other man's baby I'd rather have."
Despite the caked on saliva on her face, I leaned down and kissed her deeply, to which she returned equally as passionate. We broke our kiss and returned to our caresses.
"Robert's kicking me out." I reminded her.
"I know." She said solemnly. "And I want to come with you."
My heart filled when she said that, but at the same time, I knew it was folly on her part to suggest it. I gently cupped her breast, running my fingers across her skin. Her nipple reacted to my touch, reaching out toward my palm in the hopes I would not neglect it. As my cock began to grow within her, I bent her over in our spoon more so I could reach down to kiss her shoulder. Melanie sighed as she felt the stirrings of life from my manhood beginning to swell once again. She reached down between her legs and began massaging my balls, expediting my return to erection.
"Mel, you don't really mean that. I have nothing to offer you." I whispered to her as I began rocking my hips, causing just the slightest of movement in and out of her.
"Oh, fuck, I love that." She moaned as she rolled my heavy balls in her dainty fingers. "With any luck, David, you've already given me the greatest gift in the world." She responded, referring to her hopeful pregnancy.
"Ugh. Shit." I grunted as I began picking up speed. "If I got you pregnant... God, you're so tight... I wouldn't want it to go without. Urgh. Urgh. I've only saved up enough for me."
"Can we talk after? Yes. Yes. Yes. Just cum in me again." She asked, her hand over her tummy feeling my length pushing up into her.
"Yeah. After." I agreed, reaching with a free hand to play with her clit while I kept working her nipple.
Since Melanie was my first, I had no idea just how in synch our bodies were with one another, but Melanie did. To me, it was just really great sex, better than what I imagined it would feel like, but for Melanie it was altogether different. She lost her virginity before she went to college and had been with a few guys before she met Robert. While it was fine for the most part, it wasn't until Robert that she had been with someone long enough for each other to understand one another's bodies. It was clear to her, that we were different and had I been with others before, I would know precisely what she was feeling. We were connected in a way she'd never felt before and it had nothing to do with my dick size, although that didn't hurt. No, just our smells, our touch, our chemistry was perfect, as if we were made for each other. In a matter of a few minutes we were both cumming again. After a we had both calmed back down, Melanie, still with labored breath, spoke.
"Do you believe what I told you earlier when we first came in here?" She asked.
"What?" I answered, my mind still reeling from nutting twice in the woman of my dreams.
"Do you remember what I told you?" She asked again, "I meant every word of it. I am yours."
"Yeah, I think I remember." I said, desperately trying to recall what it was she said exactly. "I thought that was just, you know... talking dirty."
"Hahaha!" She laughed. "Well, it was, but I meant it, David. I meant it as soon as Robert told me he was kicking you out. The reason I wasn't myself was because I was afraid you wouldn't want me." She became very still. "Do you want me, David? Do you want your whore?"
I didn't say a word, but instead proceeded to fill her with my third load that morning.
After we finished, Melanie finally pulled her aching, used cunt from my pole. The plop of my thick head exiting her gaping hole was audible. She giggled and gasped at the void it left behind before sliding down my body to begin the process of cleaning my gentalia with her mouth.
"I will be a good slut for you, David." She cooed seductively as she worked herself around my meat, licking and sucking up the massive amounts of jizz and girl juice that was forced out of her during our sex. "What am I, David?" She asked, in a sweet little girl voice. "Tell me what I am, please? I need to hear it."
I placed my large paw on the back of her head, forcing her into my groin. "Less talk, slut. More clean." I ordered. Melanie moaned loudly as she eagerly performed her duty.
By the time she had finished licking me clean, she had made a wholly different mess all across the bed and herself. I had filled her up so repeatedly without pulling out and having left her gaping, she had leaked cum all over the duvet and down her legs. When I asked her about the mess, she simply said it was Robert's side of the bed and not her problem anymore. We laughed.
"Would you like me to wash you in the shower, my love?" She asked, her content face laying on my lap, my limp cock laying across her cheek, casually kissing and stroking it.
"You really do like serving people, don't you?" I smiled, looking down at the absurd image of Melanie with her new favorite 'stuffed animal'.
"Mmmm, no, not people, just you." She slid off of me and the bed to head to the master bathroom and start the shower, her gait was a bit off as she found it a little harder to walk now. Before she entered the bathroom, she stopped in the doorway and looked back at me. Sticking out her tight little butt, she slid a hand down her back, between her cheeks and said, "You forgot one." Then she disappeared into the bathroom. God, I loved that woman.
When the shower was at the right temperature, she returned to the bedroom and led me into the bathroom. She took her time washing me from toe-to-chest, as I was too tall for her to effectively wash any higher. While in the shower, she got down on her knees and proceeded to suck me off. She was too beat up to skull fuck, but that didn't stop her from getting a third of me in her mouth and jerking me off with her hands. Once I had emptied myself into her mouth, Melanie looked up into my eyes, while holding my cock against her face, covering one of her eyes and told me 'Thank you.' I was a bit taken back by that, as it was I who should've been thanking her, but it dawned on me that she was trying to teach me something here.
Given what I knew about her giving personality and the way she seemed to like how I used demeaning titles for her and now her saying 'Thank you' for blowing me, I knew she felt that service was a privilege for her. She was teaching me about herself, about how she wanted to be with me, but also teaching me how she wanted me to be to her, without insulting me by coming out and saying it. She wasn't looking for 'thanks' because in her eyes, she wasn't doing me a favor. I was doing her one by allowing her the opportunity to please me. I realized this was what had been missing from her marriage with Robert. She would've given him the world and probably did all the time and it wasn't 'thanks' she was seeking, it wasn't even 'I love you's', it was simple praise for a job well done.
I looked down at her there, kneeling before me, still paying homage to my cock. She smiled up at me from beneath my manroot and she didn't look like that 32 year old woman I had just shot several loads into. She looked so innocent, so youthful as she knelt there. There was only one thing I could do. I reached down and stroked her cheek, to which she nuzzled against thankfully.
"Good girl, slut." I smiled.
Melanie looked so pleased with herself and so grateful that I picked up on her signals. She spent the rest of the shower washing herself from beneath me. Completely content to be small before me, like a cub who plays beneath her mother's legs, oblivious to the world because here she feels safe.
We finished our shower and she dried me off. I told her to dry off and get dressed and meet me in the kitchen in thirty minutes. I went to my room and got dressed. Then I pulled my checkbook and a journal from my nightstand. I had a shitty suitcase when I had arrived at the Henson's, but Melanie had made sure to upgrade me with a couple new ones. I pulled both of them and proceeded to load them up with my personal belongings. I never wanted for much, because I spent half my life without much and it made packing everything I wanted to take fast and easy. Within twenty minutes, I had my entire life in two suitcases... Well, almost my entire life.
To be continued...
Read 49617 times Rated 92.5 % (345 votes)
Please rate this text:
2 comments
«1»
Jeffezy626Report
2018-11-12 00:22:59
This is a very good start. I'm hoping for better. Thanks DevilBehindBlueEyes, please keep up the good work
DevilBehindBlueEyesReport
2018-09-24 13:36:07
I realize quite a few mistakes slipped by me during editing this story. I will pay closer attention in the future. Furthermore, this chapter was more about establishing the origins of the protagonist and as a result, may have come across as boring and drawn-on at times. Future chapters will be much more episodic and center around more specific events.
«1»
SUBMIT A COMMENT
You are not logged in.
Characters count:
1000
Do you write sex stories or sex-related texts? submit them to us! Register here to post
Back to the Sex Stories - Visit - Bookmark XNXX Stories - Set us as your homepage - Submit a text - Contact us
Copyright 2000-2006 XNXX-PiCS. All rights reserved.
A Family Man: Part 2 The Journey Home by DevilBehindBlueEyes
Fiction, Anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Extreme, Hardcore, Male / Older Female, Water Sports/Pissing
Author's infos
Gender: N/A Age: N/A Location: N/A
Posted Sun 23rd of September 2018
Report
Font size : -
Introduction:
This is the second chapter in my on-going series 'A Family Man'. I welcome any comments and criticisms, good or bad.
I was sitting at the kitchen table drinking a glass of water and going over my journal when Melanie entered. Less than a couple hours ago, our former foster mother and son relationship evolved into a man and woman union. A union that may have resulted in pregnancy and now we were planning our escape from her husband, Robert. Not really an escape really, as she was not a captive and while adultry wouldn't help her in divorce court, wasn't illegal either.
Five years ago, I came to live with the Henson's as their foster child. They came to know of me as I gained local fame for defending myself against an abusive drunk foster dad and complicit mother. While I was little more than a PR opportunity for Robert to increase his social stock value for giving a 'loving' home to a broken youth, I was a beloved child to Melanie. Over the years, our bond grew as it was clear we understood each other in ways no one else could. Now, on my 18th birthday, I had been notice by Robert, via Melanie, that I was expected to move out and soon.
Melanie tried to argue with Robert to let me stay, but her pleas fell on deaf ears. Robert, for his snivelling ways, was no idiot. We knew Robert's jealousy knew no bounds and despite how innocent our bond really was, we decided to keep it from him as best we could, but we failed. He felt threatened by me and given his nature, he had good reason to be.
Robert Henson was a little man, but not just in stature, but in character as well. Robert had an inferiority complex and this, more than anything, sabotaged his relationship with his wife, Melanie. He had seen how I grew within their home, not only my body, but my personality. I was becoming everything he hated. At 5' 7" and scrawny, he saw my 6' 3" and broad frame as a physical threat, but he also saw my relationship with Melanie as a psychological one. In his mind, it was like when he was growing up all over again. The big, dumb, jock type was once again stealing the woman he loved away from him and he resented me for it. Until now, he couldn't have been further from the truth. While Melanie was the only person on Earth I did love, it was because she was the first person to relate to me and actually care for me. She made me feel important, like my happiness was vital for her happiness. I simply reciprocated what she gave me and from that we became inseperable. Had Robert just accepted me as a son and saw his wife as she wanted to be seen, all of this could've been avoided, but he didn't. Now, Melanie and I sat in the kitchen, putting together our plan to leave this world behind and begin our own, together, as a family.
"What are you doing, love?" Melanie asked, her voice still quite raspy from the pounding her throat suffered at the end of my cock earlier, as she came up behind me, wrapping her arms around me and pressing her lips to my neck, fingers tracing lazily across the defined torso that lie beneath my cotton tee.
"I'm going over how much money I've saved up since I started working and trying to account for two... possibly three." I replied, reaching behind my chair, between us, to rub Melanie's toned and flat belly that harbored a womb filled to overflowing with my cum. "And I'm not seeing us getting very far on it." I added, disappointingly.
Melanie, being the loving, caring Goddess of mercy and devotion she was rounded the chair to my side and gently raised her leg, stepping across my lap before straddling me and placing her hands behind my neck. I know it could be weeks before Melanie's body would start to change, in preparation for carrying a child, provided I even got her pregnant, but she still looked different to me now, somehow. As I looked into her eyes, I saw such peace, such love, in them. Even though I had no idea how we were going to make it happen, the look in her eyes had nothing but trust and belief in them.
"It's okay, David." She said, as she leaned in, placing my head to her chest and stroking it like a mother consoling a scared child. "I know you'll find a way for us and it doesn't matter if we have to live in a cardboard box, I'm never going to leave your side." She brought her lips to mine and we shared a quiet moment together. "Besides, I have money too, you know."
"I think you should hold onto that, in case... you know." I suggested, inferring that she keep it as a 'way out' should she come to regret her decision.
She let out a chuckle before giving me a tender smile, "I see I'm going to have my work cut out for me convincing you that I'm your bitch, David."
"Yeah, I'm thinking you are. Maybe I should get you a collar and leash to help remind me." I joked.
"Mmmm, if you believe that will help, I think I'd like being your 'pet'." She mused, as she started grinding herself on me, thoughts of leather and chains filling her head as she knelt at her 'Master's' feet.
"Maybe a cage and feeding bowls for my bitch and her pups, eh?" I added, not believing the words coming out of my mouth.
"Ooh, and don't forget the newspaper, in case I have an accident." Melanie laughed, as she dry humped me.
"I would've figured you'd be too sore for that." I said, referring to her grinding on me.
"I am, but I can't help it." She cooed, really working her hips over my now hardened cock. "I need it in me and besides, these are your holes now, not mine. Sluts don't get to decide when they get fucked, do they, David?"
I grabbed Melanie under her tiny ass and stood up. She locked her legs around my waist, clinging to me until I had decided where I was going to use her sloppy slot. I didn't have to go far, as I moved to the other end of the table and laid her down on it, her ass near the edge. I quickly undid my waistband and fly, pulling my pants down to my knees. I wasn't in the mood for foreplay or getting naked so I did the same to Melanie. She lifted her ass enough to help me peel her tight fitting jeans over her butt and I stopped once her swollen cunt came into view. Even though we had just showered not long ago, the smell of our sex and cum was still pungent as traces of our previous events were still present deep inside her.
Like a watering mouth, Melanie's gooey hole oozed out limitless quantities of natural lubricant that I worked my dick against, coating it for the task ahead. Her vagina still hadn't returned to its normal diameter so pushing back inside her would prove to be much easier this time. Rocking my hips back and forth, I ran my cock between her lips, smearing her slimy essence across my expansive girth, from the very tip, to the base, my balls pressed against her anus. Melanie, ever devoted to my cock, wanted to bring her hands down for continued worship, but I told her to hold her legs up, moaning her disappointment.
"Shut up, whore." I scolded her. "This isn't love making. This isn't special." I told her. "I have an itch to scratch and right now, you're nothing more than a cockpocket for me to blow a load in."
Melanie squealed in delight at learning of her sub-human purpose. Her body squirmed as her hungry, wet cunt became a seperate entity, taking control of her body and seeking my thick beast to consume. I scooped several generous amounts of her femininity, still mixed with my buried cum onto my hand before painting my cock with it, my own precum dripping onto the floor below as I did.
Once I was wet, I didn't bother with much setup or positioning. I just pointed my tip in the general direction of her hole and thrust. Her cries of passion and pain drowned out the popping and slurping sound of my cock blowing up her tight tunnel, displacing the fluids flowing down it's walls to quickly eject from between our flesh. I plunged her pipe vigorously in a race to breed my whore for the forth time that morning.
True to my word, that she was just a means to an end for me, I pumped my cum into her abused hole in a matter of minutes. Once the last few spasms subsided, I pulled out. There was a small pool of our combined juices smeared down her ass and gathering on the table. I took a moment and admired my handiwork before stepping back from the table.
"Clean it, cunt." I commanded, standing there with my hands on my waist.
Eager to perform her duty, Melanie rolled forward into the collection of goo that spilled out of her, causing her to jump a little at how much and cold it was before hopping off the table. She squat down, careful to keep her flowing snatch from dripping into her pants or panties and commenced to sucking me clean.
"I could do this forever." She moaned during her ministrations. "I love this babymaker almost as I love the man its attached to." She winked.
"Stay." I said, as I broke contact with my little hooverwhore to retrieve my journal for study while she performed her task. "Continue."
"Thank you, David." She said, as she finished scrubbing the last part of my groin with her tongue.
"You're not done, slut." I said, pointing to the spillage on the table and gathering mess on floor from her own pussy as she cleaned me. "Go get a bowl so you can at least have a snack after your hard work." I grinned wickedly.
"As you wish." She smiled back, pulling up her pants enough to work her legs, but her gait even more jacked up as it was clear she was extremely sore from the recent use.
As Melanie went to grab a bowl to collect her 'treat', I pulled my pants back up and returned to the table to continue trying to work out a budget. She returned, holding the bowl between her legs to catch our fluids as she 'cleaned' the table and floor. When she had finished, she knelt down next to me.
"I'm done, David." She said. "May I have my snack now, please?" She asked, coyly.
I turned my head to glance over the area. "Yes, but I don't think I need to tell my bitch how to eat from her bowl, do I?"
"Oh, no, David." She said. "This bitch knows exactly how you want her to eat. Thank you, David." She added before placing the bowl on the floor, at my feet, and lowered her head to earn her reward.
"Well done, slut." I praised and went back to my calculations as she moaned her gratitude, her pants still pulled down.
No matter how many corners I tried to cut, there was just no way the earnings from the measly teen job I had could cover both of us for very long, despite the fact I had been saving for the past two years in anticipation of Robert pulling this kind of stunt. Perhaps if we found a shitty apartment here in the city I might be able to make it work until I found a better job, but we couldn't stay here. Although what we were planning to do wasn't illegal, Robert would be unlikely to just let it go. He was an activist lawyer. It was his job to fuck over people he didn't like and I was stealing his wife from him. No, we had to get far from this place, this state. We needed to disappear and hope he never found us, at least until he got over it, but knowing Robert, he'd never get over it.
I wasn't afraid of Robert physically. Hell, if that's all it took, I'd run down to his office this moment and give him some wall-to-wall counselling. No, I feared his connections and his ability to destroy lives with flick of a pen. He could ruin our names, make it impossible to find decent work, loans, services. We'd be defenseless against him and I didn't like being defenseless, but without money of my own, I wouldn't be able to fight back. No, now was the time to run, to hide and hopefully buy enough time to figure out a way to keep him away forever. Then it hit me, my name.
When I was given up to the state, I only had the name David, my middle and surnames having been withheld. Right now, I was David Henson, but that was only because of my fosters. I had seven foster homes over the years, eight if you count the Henson's and my name changed with each one. Furthermore, my records were sealed each time I changed parents, meaning if I could discover who my birth parents were, I could legally take their name. Robert would really have his work cut out for him to dig back through my history, getting all my files unsealed, just to discover who my birth parents were, that is if he even figures this all out. He's smart, but like I've said before, I am too, but I like to make people believe I'm an idiot and Robert is one of those I've fooled. Surely he wouldn't think me capable of planning this, let alone, executing it successfully.
Melanie had finished her 'treat' and joined me on my lap as I discussed the plan with her. Sure, she was my wanton, submissive, whore, but she was smart, very smart and I valued her far more for her intellect than her willing depravity. I ran the plan by her and she agreed it was a good idea. She also convinced me that we needed her money if we were to make this work, citing that, like her body, everything about her belonged to me. Over the coming months, she would be very patient as I learned to accept her meaning. She was mine, mind, body and soul and had surrendered to me completely. Mine was to take, her's was to give, but she knew it would take time for me to come to terms with that. God, I loved that woman.
Her car was in Robert's name, but mine wasn't. It was one of the few things that I alone owned. It was a piece of shit, but it ran and we could get away in it. Melanie had quite a few more suitcases than me to fit her clothing and other personal items, but we were able to get them all into the car pretty easily. There wasn't much she wanted from her home, not even her memories from her childhood. She told me that a new life for her began today and today marked the end of her old life. Family, friends, people and things she knew before were effectively wiped from existence as I was her new existence. I and a possible baby being conceived in her womb at that moment. Did I think she was insane for going through this with me? Yes, but did I make any attempt to stop her? No. I had found my soulmate and I would walk with her through the flames of Hell before I'd give her up.
Another major advantage I had over Robert was that I still remembered the names of my first foster parents and which state and town they lived in, meaning I wouldn't have to work my way back through the entire list of fosters I had. I reasoned, they would've been living within the same geographical region as my birth parents so at least I'd have a place to start searching. By mid-afternoon, a couple hours before Robert would get home, Melanie and I were on the road heading out of town on our way to Illinois. I hoped that we would have enough of a headstart to make it impossible for Robert to track us down.
Being this was 1992 there was no internet or online banking and large franchise banks were only something corporations used. Furthermore, while they did have ATM's, and debit cards, they were very localized so people had to rely on checks or credit cards in leiu of cash and neither of us had credit cards. We decided to stop at our bank and empty our accounts. By using cash, we could avoid a paper trail for Robert to follow, but the problem with cash was we now had everything of value on us. We needed to be very careful about where we went and where we stayed, because should the wrong kind of person see our money, we could be left penniless.
It only took us a couple of days to make it to Illinois, but that was the easy part of the trip. Running on a memory from when I was four, I had to hope I could find the house I lived in for only a few years in some rural town. It was getting into the evening as we were only about twenty miles from my 'childhood' home so we decided to pull into a motel in a moderate sized city and make the rest of the trip the following morning. We were forced to use a seedier motel since they would accept cash and didn't ask for ID. However, a seedy motel tends to invite seedy clientele. The last thing we needed was the wrong element to see our cash or belongings for there to be trouble.
To protect our belongings, we were forced to empty the car and bring everything into the motel room. This attracted the attention of some guys who happened to be hanging out outside a local dive across the small parking lot. It didn't help that Melanie, despite her best efforts to look plain and having not washed in nearly two days, still looked like a knockout. They started making cat-calls at Mel as she helped move luggage into the room. Perhaps a normal woman might caution her husband from taking action, to ignore the men, but Mel knew better. Her place wasn't to question me, but more importantly, she knew I wouldn't be roused to action from a handful of inappropriate comments directed at her.
That's what I loved most about my relationship with Melanie. We got each other. We understood one another as if we were cut from the same cloth. We were two sides of the same coin, the Alpha and the omega, the Top and the bottom. We agreed that it had to be divine intervention to bring us together as we could almost think for one another. I guess that is what made her total descent into submission so easy and comfortable for her. She was always submissive, but she had never so completely given over to Robert like she had for me. She did as she was told and she gave him what he desired, but she did so out of commitment to her vows. For me, she did so out of desire. For all intents and purposes, I was her God, her everything and trusting me to make the right decisions for both of us came as naturally as breathing.
I didn't look at the guys directly, but I was able to use the side mirror on the car to keep watch as I unloaded bags for Melanie to carry inside. I was hoping we'd get all of our things inside and close the door behind us before the drunks got frustrated, but that was too much to ask.
"Hey, bitch! How 'bout you dump that chump and come party with us?" One of the guys yelled to Melanie, who ignored them, continuing her task. "Hey! I'm talking to you, bitch!" He yelled.
That's when I saw them mumble something to themselves before starting to walk over to us.
"Hey, man!" The loud-mouthed one shot out. "Hey, you got a nice woman there!"
I had just handed the last piece of luggage off to Melanie and it was time to make a decision. I could follow behind her, go inside, close and lock the door and hope the guys go back to the bar or I could turn and try to talk to them. The first option appeared to be the safest, but I didn't need the guys banging on the door or fucking with my car, which I felt they were likely to do if I continued to ignore them when they had to know I was aware of their presence. On the other hand, if I went to confront the men, it'd be four against one if it turned violent and they might be armed, however I'd have an open parking lot to maneuver in, I was bigger than any of them and perhaps I could talk them into going back to the bar. I chose option three.
I turned and walked toward the men as they approached. They started laughing, making sarcastic remarks about me standing up for my woman and just general big talking. I made sure that I appeared as non-threatening as possible as I walked toward them. I put on my boyish smile and even put my hands in my pockets, well, just my fingers actually. I wanted to appear non-threatening, but still be able to bring my hands up if need be.
"Hey, Dude, you know it's rude to igno-" He never had a chance to finish.
Putting my long, muscular legs into action, I launched myself forward, closing the remaining distance and catching them by surprise, my right hand flying from my pocket into a fist as I swung. The snapping of cartilage echoed in the quiet parking lot as I drove my fist forward, sending the loud-mouth falling backward, laid out cold. I had already selected my targets before I started over here so I was already turning on the biggest of them before they even had a chance to process what had just happened.
You see, when half of your childhood is spent on the receiving end of a drunk adult's violent outbursts, you learn a lot. You learn that a child versus and adult can seem like eight versus one and each one is much bigger and much stronger than you. You learn what it's like to get hit by a truck and you learn how deflect, absorb or evade the blow entirely. You learn where it hurts most to get hit and where to allow your oppenents to land ineffective blows. You learn to practice and hone your skills so that the eight versus one becomes the one versus one it was supposed to be. But, most importantly, you learn to choose your fights carefully, read your opposition and never EVER let the alcohol write checks your ass can't cash.
My next victim took a solid left to his diaphram, stealing the wind from his lungs, followed by a right hook to the coratid artery sending him into nappy-time on the pavement next to his friend. By going after the big one, I would've had to turn my back to one of the other two if I wanted to continue my attack, which I very much did, so the third one, who was finally bringing his hands up to defend, was met with my foot lifting him off the ground a couple inches by a swift kick to the balls, three down.
I turned toward number four. By now, loud-mouth was just a lump of bleeding humanity. Number two was sleeping it off peacefully for the moment and number three was trying to make noises of some kind as he was doubled over from the taste of the testicles that were just kicked into the back of his throat. Number four was beside himself and I knew the fight had left him, but I still needed him for the moment. Time to talk this out.
"Listen to me." I said calmly, but sternly. The panicked number four just stood there, shaking. "Hey, are you listening?" I tried to snap him back to the moment. He looked at me then his friends then back at me and nodded. "Okay, good. Now listen carefully. Do you have a car?" He nodded. "Good, this is what you're going to do. You're going to collect your friends and you're going to drive them home, do you understand?" He nodded. "You're not going to come back here." He shook his head. "You're not going to call more friends and they're not going to come back here." He shook his head again. "You're all going to sleep this off... except for that guy, he might need to see a doctor tomorrow, but you're going to convince your friends to forget about me, right?" He nodded.
I turned and started walking away, number four waiting for me to go away before making a move. I stopped and turned back around.
"One more thing." Number four quickly turned toward me. "Sort your life out, Dude. Keep this up and one day, you might come across someone who'll put you in the dirt rather than just put you down." Number four just nodded. I gestured that he needed to get going and he quickly ran over to their car to bring it around and gather his friends. I turned and walked back to the motel room, Melanie opened the door as I approached, closing and locking it behind me.
"Are you okay?" She asked, trying to get a look at my hands.
"I'm fine, but horny as hell." I pulled her to me, kissing her passionately.
"I wish you'd beat me that hard." She smiled, after breaking our kiss.
"Tomorrow, let's pick up some lube. I think it's time I ruin that ass." I smirked giving her a meaty swat on her cheek, making her jump.
"You're so mean to me, making me wait." She cooed, turning around in my arms and grinding her ass against my swollen cock.
"Besides, I like it when you clean my cock after sex and the butt is..." I reminded her.
"So?" She asked nonchalantly. "I'm your whore, David. Cleaning your cock, regardless of where it's been, is a privilege for me. In fact, the idea of it being inside my dirty ass makes the act all the more meaningful to me."
"Fuck, you ARE a nasty slut." I said in amazement.
"Mmmm, but I'm YOUR nasty slut." She moaned.
I reached down, grabbing her t-shirt above her jeans and pulled it up. Melanie lifted her arms, helping me in pulling it off and dropping it on the floor. She tried to turn, but I held her in place. I wanted to lean my head down and kiss her neck, but she was just too short to do so without breaking contact with her back. Instead, I ran one hand up to her right breast, pushing her bra cup over the top of it and cupping it in my hand, lightly twisting her nipples. With my other, I drew my fingers down her taut belly to unfasten her button fly. Melanie wrapped one arm around each of mine, restraining herself and exposing her torso for my examination and exploration. As I slid my thick fingers down the front of her panties, she began to grind on them and her ass on my cock. Melanie turned her head to lick and bite my bicep, her chest rising and falling heavily under my manipulations.
I moved my hand from her tit and around to her back, bending her over enough to expose her bra clasp. I took it between my finger and thumb and twisted, popping it free. Melanie shucked it from her body as I brought her back to my chest to begin feeling her up again.
"Pull your pants down." I whispered. She slid her arms down to her waistband and pulled her jeans and panties down past her ass. The funk of two days without a bath or shower hit us in the nose, but rather than repulse us it aroused us with it's pungent odor. I buried a finger into her hot slot as my palm pressed against her clit. Melanie moaned, thrusting her hips back against me, pressing back against my palm while trying to ride the thick digit pumping her hole. I took a nipple between my finger and thumb and began applying gradual pressure as I started twisting it. As if her nipple were a faucet knob, her pussy began drooling its womanly liquid over my finger. I held Melanie tightly against my chest and lifted her off the ground, using my finger currently hooked inside her to aid me and carried her over to the bed. I lowered her enough to where her feet were on the bed and her legs bent. "Keep stripping." I ordered. Held in place only by my arm around her body and my finger in her cunt, she reached down and pulled her legs from her pants, her breath rapidly increasing by the ragdoll treatment I was giving her.
With her clothes off, I unceremoniously dropped her onto the bed so I could match her current state of undress. Melanie dove at my jeans as I pulled my shirt overhead, unbuttoning them to speed my process. She went straight for my stinky cock as soon as it was freed from its denim prison, stroking it expertly as she nursed on my nuts.
"Yeah, clean that filthy cock, you nasty bitch." I urged on.
"God, I'm such a dirty cunt!" She moaned sucking and slurping my groin, "Feed me your filth, please! I need it!"
I ripped off the last remnants of my clothing and stood at the edge of the bed as Melanie, on her hands and knees, ministered her ritualistic devotions to my royal scepter. She was small enough that I could easy bend over the back of her body to access her pussy and ass. I plunged my middle finger into her dripping hole, getting it well lubed before retracting it and jamming it to the second knuckle in her butthole. Melanie jumped at the suddenness of it, but wouldn't be distracted from her function as fluffer. I inserted my middle and ring finger of my left hand back into her pussy as I began pumping my right middle in and out of her dainty dumper.
"You know this is going to hurt, Mel." I warned her of impending shellacking her shitter was going to get.
"Wreck me, Baby!" She cried out as her first orgasm triggered just from the anticipation of what was to come. "Put your bitch in her place." She crooned before taking my head in her mouth.
Gripping with the fingers I currently had embedded inside her, I began to pull Melanie toward my impaled cock as I thrust my hips forward. She held tightly to the bedding for stability as I rocked her back and forth on my dick. She was still no where near capable of deep throating me, but she had relaxed enough that I could at least ram my tip into her esophagus before it became too tight to pass any further without excessive force. I'd pull her back enough that her saliva could run freely down my shaft where it would later aid in my insertion into her tightest of holes.. Meanwhile, I continued to abuse her rosebud, digging deeper, pulling and proding her sphincter in an effort to make it loosen up. I listened to her muffled cries of pain and ecstacy as I spit roasted her.
When I felt I was as lubed as I was going to get I pulled everything out and stepped back. Melanie, knowing it was time quickly turned around. She put her head down on the bed, sticking her pretty little butt into the air, a monument to her place in this world as "David's whore". She stuck both hands between her spread legs, probably to play with herself and me once I got started, but dormant for now. With my cock, dripping with saliva, in hand I stepped up behind my gorgeous slut and positioned my tip at her puckered bung. She flinched as if shocked by static as I came into contact with her. A brief concern of hyperventilation occured to me as I saw her whole body starting to shake with the speed at which she was breathing.
While it seemed to take ages to penetrate her vagina before, that was nothing compared to how careful I'd have to be here. I know we both had visions of me violently slamming into her butt and riding it like a machine, but the truth was, this was likely to be the most painful experience of her life, if I could even get inside her at all. Sure, with time, practice and plenty of toys of varying sizes to train her with, I probably wouldn't have any trouble getting in there, but she'd never had anal before and I'm sure the biggest shit she'd ever had was less than half my size. I released the mouthful of saliva I had been saving up, letting it dribble over my cockhead and her anus. Using my tip, I did my best to work it into her entrance and pooling it so it would proceed my cock, lubing her as I entered.
The most important part was getting my tip inside and it wasn't going to really begin to relax until her anus had less spongy to adjust to, something stiffer like my shaft. With one hand, I held my cock just below the head and my other on her lower back, to hold her still. With a constant steady pressure I pushed forward and I wasn't going to stop until I was inside. Melanie gasped and I could see her hands flailing beneath me, between her legs, as she fought against the urge to use them to try and stop me, to get me to pull out. She was such a good girl, so committed to making me happy. I couldn't imagine what suffering she was going through as I stretched her ring beyond her imagination, yet she was able to control her instincts and let me have what I want from her. Nearly as soon as it had begun, it was over as my bulbous tip disappeared within her rectum and her anus was able to shrink, if ever so slightly, around my hardened shaft. I could see tears running over the bridge of her nose as she lie there with her head turned. I fought the urge to withdraw as well, as I knew the pain of my being inside her was nothing compared to the pain she would feel at disappointing me, knowing that she couldn't pleasure me whenever, where ever, how ever I desired.
"Breath, baby." I said to her, stroking her back gently as I held still inside her, allowing her to adjust to my size.
Melanie didn't speak, but she did nod her head as she tried taking deeper breaths, but the pain was excrutiating, impeding her efforts to relax. Normally, her moans could include pleasure with her pain, but at the moment, there was no pleasure to be had from her as she tried to shut off the part of her brain that registered pain. I held my position until she began getting her breathing under control, then I pressed half an inch deeper. Her eyes bulged and she cried out as the thin tissue of her rectum was instantly stretched to capacity like two hands yanking on opposite ends of a paper towel. I wanted to continue this pace for eternity until she could take me in my entirety, but another problem arose. Do to the lack of movement and the constricting nature of her sphincter, I was starting to lose my erection. I had to step up the pace of things or risk getting too limp and being force out of her, but she wasn't going to like it.
"I'm sorry, Mel." I said apologetically before pushing more of myself into her, still slowly, but continuously now.
Melanie began crying out loud now. Her tender hole being forcibly gaped beyond her ability to cope. She lost her battle with her hands and they immediately came out from under her, grasping at my thighs, desperate to push back. She began shaking her head, crying it was 'too much', begging me to pull out. I immediately thought back to our first session back in her bedroom. Back to when I was worried about pushing her vows to the limit of their meaning. Now was that moment, the moment where I would put those words to the test and find out if her body, her holes really did belong to me or if it was, just 'talking dirty'. I pushed deeper and deeper. I grabbed her by the wrists, wrenching them from my thighs and used them as reins to keep her from getting away. I needed to speak to her, to appeal to her submissive nature. I needed to distract her from the pain.
"This is MY hole, whore, or have you forgotten so quickly that you gave it to me?" I said, my voice cold, commanding. "You asked me to hurt you, I told you I was going to hurt you and now, you're going to hurt, badly, and it's not going to stop until I'm satisfied."
Something clicked within Melanie. She was still crying, but she heard what I said, she remembered what she had said. If her words were to mean anything to me, then she had to back them up with action right now. She did the only thing she could do at the moment.
"MORE!" She screamed, giving herself over to her suffering. Selling her very soul to the pits of Hell for the bliss of torture.
I pressed home, driving myself to the hilt, my pevis pressed tightly against her ass, my balls resting on her spitting cunt. She came.
Melanie couldn't utter a word nor make a sound as she screamed out in silence the majesty of her orgasm. Her mouth, gaping like a fish suffocating on the shore, gasped quietly as her mind was currently being flooded with oxytocin and dopamine. I immediately began pulling out, surveying my cock for traces of blood to determine if I had done any damage. Seeing none, I pushed back into her. I was egged on by Melanie gripping my wrists tightly as I held hers, completing our bond. I started to pick up a rhythm, but always making sure nothing had broken inside. Yes, I could've seriously hurt her by doing what I did and yes, I was foolish for doing it, but something inside me told me to go for it. Everything about Mel and I felt right. The connection we shared cannot be explained, only experienced. We both knew, deep down, that I needed to 'take' her just like I did and just trust that everything would work out okay, just like everything between us seems to do. God, I loved that woman.
I was able to keep Melanie in a constant state of gland induced orgasm as I railed her virgin hole. My balls dripped from the sporadic jets of fluid ejactulated from her urethra during her orgasmic surges. Eventually I released her wrists and held her hips, using them as handles while I stabbed my cock into her ass relentlessly. Melanie pretty much just laid there, too lost in her own chemical induced tour of Nirvana to be very reactive. I wasn't going to be that far behind her myself.
After a flurry of thrusts I felt my balls begin to twitch as my load boiled up from their depths and soon after I was spraying my genetic code deep inside Melanie's bowels. I hammered myself to the root rocking myself in place as load after creamy load powerwashed her rectum. There was only one other time I was able to be so completely inside of Melanie and that was our first sexual encounter when we were able to seat me to the hilt in her mouth and throat, but this was the first time I was able to cum while doing so and it felt spectacular. Just feeling her love encompassing my entire length and girth while I released myself was mindblowing.
I wanted to collapse, I wanted to fall down on top of my lovely Mel and remain inside her like we do when I fuck her pussy, but I knew I couldn't do that this time. She would be coming down off her orgasm soon as well and even though I had just came inside her, I knew that my lube was being absorbed by her frail anal lining. If I didn't extract myself soon, I might tear her trying to get out later and we had been very lucky so far. Still though, I didn't want to pull all the way out and leave her gaping so I decided to keep myself inserted past the tip and let her push me out naturally. Gently, I eased Mel and I down on the bed together, spooning her in my arms as she returned from what we would discover was 'sub-space'.
"Thank you." I finally heard her whisper as she cuddled in my arms. "Thank you for making me yours." I was glad to see my efforts to test the limits of her vows appreciated.
"I'm proud of you, Mel." I kissed her head.
"I thought I was your slut?" She asked.
"You're whatever I tell you you are." I reminded her.
"Mmmm." She cooed. "Yes. I am whatever you tell me I am." Clearly pleased with my answer.
"Now, don't you have a job to do, slut?" I asked, wanting to get this taken care of so we could get a real shower.
"Of course, forgive me, David." She smiled as she began to stir.
Melanie, mindful of my cock plugging her cum-filled ass, rolled away from me so as not to spill on me as she dislodged my cock from her. Like her pussy, my cock made an audible 'plop' as the seal broke between our two fleshes causing my essence to immediately begin leaking out. Quickly, Melanie hopped off the bed, grabbing her panties to wad them up and shoving them between her crack to stem the flow. A little embarrassed, she sheepishly smiled and climbed back onto the bed to begin the disgusting task of cleaning her anal filth, cum and pussy juice from my groin. I tried not to think about it, but I couldn't help but feel aroused by the depravity of it all. Such a gorgesous and wholesome woman on the outside being reduced to a corrupted, immoral animal was unquestionably appealing, especially with the eagerness and enthusiasm she displayed when defiling herself.
"You like your little job, don't you?" I mocked her as she worked.
"No, David. I LOVE it!" She exclaimed, as she embraced the creature she had become.
After she had completed her task, she went to the bathroom to run a shower for us. When it was ready, we repeated what would become routine in our relationship. She would wash me from my chest down, while I took care of the rest. She would attempt to suck me off, but whether or not I took her up on it depended on me. After that, she would kneel under me, between my legs and proceed to wash herself. Although this was only the second shower we had together, I thought I would add another aspect of our shower routine.
As Melanie started washing herself, I looked down at her and placed my hand on her forehead, tipping her head back.
"Open." I said and she did, thinking I had reconsidered the blowjob.
I squatted a bit, bringing the head of my heavy cock just above her open mouth and holding my dick, I began to relieve my bladder.
"Drink." I commanded, as my urine sprayed into her.
Melanie was taken by surprise at first causing her to flinch from the pressure of the spray hitting the back of her mouth. She backed away from it for a moment until she realized what new purpose I had for her. Quickly she clamped her lips down on my tip to catch my flow. She did her best, but the angle at which we were trying this was too steep preventing her from successfully keeping up with the flow. vast quantities of my golden essence spilled from mouth from backed up pressure causing it to run down her chin and cheeks. Still though, she made no further efforts to retreat and generally appeared to enjoy her new job.
"I'm sorry, David. I didn't mean to waste any." She apologized.
"It's okay, slut. We'll try another way next time." I consoled her. "Did you like it?"
Melanie laughed at my question and kissed the tip of my cock seductively, respectfully. "David, I won't rest until you've understood that I will love anything and everything about you. I am your slut, David."
I stroked her cheek and she kissed my palm. "I love you, Melanie, and I am grateful you are in my life."
"I love you too, David, and you ARE my life." She stared up at me with longing and love in her eyes.
Normally, we would end our shower together and she would dry me before drying herself, but I wanted her to have the time to clean out her ass so she wouldn't leak all over during sleep, so I dried myself off and hopped into bed. About a half hour later, Melanie, ass and mouth cleaned, joined me. We turned off the lights and shared passionate kisses in each others arms for a while before curling up together and drifting off to sleep. Tomorrow was going to be a big day, potentially.
To Be Continued...
Read 39810 times Rated 93.5 % (248 votes)
Please rate this text:
4 comments
«1»
DevilBehindBlueEyesReport
2018-11-21 18:34:49
@Jeffezy626
I'm grateful you liked it and I hope you will enjoy the rest of the story as it develops.
Jeffezy626Report
2018-11-12 00:36:47
Great second part, I'm sensing a start to something really good. Please continue
DevilBehindBlueEyesReport
2018-10-02 21:09:16
@Doozy woof Hunter
Thank you for the encouragement, it really means a lot!
Doozy woof HunterReport
2018-10-02 16:50:17
Excellent story so far - please continue!
«1»
SUBMIT A COMMENT
You are not logged in.
Characters count:
1000
Do you write sex stories or sex-related texts? submit them to us! Register here to post
Back to the Sex Stories - Visit - Bookmark XNXX Stories - Set us as your homepage - Submit a text - Contact us
Copyright 2000-2006 XNXX-PiCS. All rights reserved.
A Family Man: Part 3 Detour by DevilBehindBlueEyes
Fiction, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Female/Female, Humiliation, Incest, Male / Females, Pregnant
Author's infos
Gender: N/A Age: N/A Location: N/A
Posted Sun 30th of September 2018
Report
Font size : -
Introduction:
As this is the first story I've written, I am learning as I go. I will now be adding part numbers to this and future chapters, making it easier for readers to know the order of each chapter. Chapter 1 was 'A Family Man: Awakenings', Chapter 2 was 'A Family Man: The Journey Home' and this is Chapter 3 'A Family Man: Part 3 Detour'
Mel and I were back on the road around 8 am the following morning. I had half expected to get a knock on the door by the police or some of the friends of the guys I beat up last night, but the coast was clear. I should've known better than to fight those guys considering we were trying to keep a low profile. The last thing we needed was police involvement and me getting arrested, leaving Mel to fend for herself. I admonished myself for being so foolish, reminding myself that I needed to be smarter if we were going to pull this off. We weren't even four full days out and I nearly threw it all away on a hunch those guys would keep their mouths shut... Stupid!
Poor Mel. She was risking everything betting on me. Sure, her marriage was a dead-end, but at least she had security. I took that away from her and may have even planted a child in her. She was incredibly intelligent and capable, but she lacked the kind of attitude one needs to make it on their own. She needed someone to obey, someone to lead her, to give her purpose. She needed someone who had her best interests in mind and appreciate her true value. She was an exceptional woman, so utterly giving and selfless to a fault. Last night, I really hurt her and could've injured her, yet she was grateful to me for doing it. What drives someone to surrender themselves to another so completely? What kind of person do you have to be inside to descend to such levels of sub-humanity and allow another to do whatever they please to you? I've known abuse growing up and I'd gladly do it all over again before I'd allow half of what I've done to Mel to be done to me, yet she delights in it. Such a delicate and tender creature she was and it was almost like she expected me to treat her like something you use to scrap dogshit off of your boot with. The scariest part about it was, I was liking it. I was scared that if I became the kind of man she wanted me to be, would I retain the humanity necessary to see her as the perfect creature I saw her as right now?
We entered the tiny unincorporated village of Milton around a quarter after 9 am. Milton had two intersecting county routes that acted as the main streets of the town. In addition, it had a handful of side streets, a gas station, a diner, two bars and maybe forty houses. I thought it would be easy to remember which house I lived in, but many of them looked the same and I started to question if what I was remembering was a different house altogether. Since we hadn't had breakfast yet, we decided to pull into the diner and get something to eat.
A full-figured, woman somewhere in her early to mid forties with a heafty bosom and bubbly personality named, Bonnie, came to our table.
"Welcome to Milton, what can I get for you two fine young people?" She said with peppy voice. Clearly, Milton was so small she knew right away we were from out of town and she hadn't gotten a good enough look at Mel to see she wasn't quite as young as her diminutive size would suggest.
"Two of your breakfast specials, please." I ordered.
"Uh-huh and what to drink?"
"Two coffees, please?"
"Sure thing, Honey. Anything else?"
"Yes, actually. Do you know if a Bill and Audrey Olsen still live here?" I asked.
"Who wants to know?" Bonnie countered, suspiciously, her brow raised. I guess the community here looks out for their own.
"I'm trying to get in touch with them. I, uh, used to be their foster kid a long time ago." I knew how outlandish that sounded as I was saying it.
"Foster kid?" Bonnie questioned, thinking for a moment. "Davey?" She asked, much to my surprise. "Davey, is that you?"
"Yeah?" I answered, cautiously.
"Oh my God! It's little Davey Olsen!" Bonnie laughed and jumped with joy, her massive tits jiggling under her uniform. "Oh my God, boy, I didn't even recognize you! Give us a hug!" She practically yanked me from the bench and threw her arms around me. I had to bend at the waist a bit because the feel of her bountiful udders pressed across my chest immediately caused a stir in my jeans.
Bonnie was about five inches taller than Melanie, but easily outweighed her by probably 40-50 lbs. Still though, Bonnie wasn't what I would call obese. She had a bit of a gut, thick legs and big, plump ass to go with her mammoth tits, but she seemed to wear it well around her frame, considering she didn't have flabby arms or a double chin. She had blue eyes and a long, thick, black mane that she had pulled into a ponytail and could've easily pulled off the slutty cowgirl look. After her excited display of affection, Bonnie calmed down enough to release me from her clutches.
"Oh, Sugar, you probably don't remember old Aunt Bonnie, do you, poor thing?" She asked, placing a surprisingly well manicured hand against my cheek.
"No, I'm sorry, I don't. The Olsens surrendered me when I was only 4. I'm surprised I remembered the town, actually." I lamented.
"Oh, Sweetheart, they didn't want to, trust me." She corrected me. "It broke their hearts."
"Huh?" I asked, looking for clarification.
"Shoot, you sit down and let me get your order placed. I need to tend to a couple of tables and then I'll come over and chat you up, okay, Sugar?" She offered.
"Yeah, sure. That sounds great, Bonnie, thanks." I accepted, taking my seat back in the booth.
"Great, you just wait right here and I'll get your food out to you lickety split, okay?" She said before looking me over and sighing, "Little Davey Olsen, all grown-up!" Bonnie chuckled, as she scurried off.
"She knows you, Baby! This is great!" Melanie beamed, taking my hands in hers.
"Yeah, I know, but what I'm interested in is what she said about the Olsens not wanting to give me up." I responded.
"I'm sure there is a reason for it, but from Bonnie's reaction, it doesn't seem like they were bad to you. Maybe they'll be more inclined to help you find your parents." Melanie hoped.
"Perhaps." I considered, "In either case, this is a good sign." I said, smiling at the gorgeous woman sitting across from me.
"I think she was surprised to see how sexy and handsome you turned out though, judging by the way she was checking you out." Mel smirked.
"What?" I asked, skeptically.
"Oh, don't tell me you didn't notice." She teased.
"I don't think so, Mel. Remember, the last time she probably saw me, I was around four."
"Oh, I know, but I also know how a woman looks at a man she finds sexy and she was definitely looking at you that way."
"Well, I didn't see it and besides, I'm already spoken for." I said, squeezing Mel's hand and smiling at her.
"Well I do and I think it would be hot to see that thick stick of yours in action." Mel said bluntly, her other hand disappearing below the table.
"Jesus, Mel." I fired back, shocked by her statment.
"What?" She asked, innocently, "You don't think she's kinda sexy?"
"That's not the point, Mel." I protested, "I'm with you."
"Baby, don't think you have to keep that beast caged on my account." She said, "That dick is too beautiful not to be enjoyed."
I stared at Melanie in disbelief.
"Besides, I think she's big enough to take it all in any hole, especially that big juicy ass, don't you?"
"I..." I was lost for words.
"You're concerned about hurting my feelings, are you?" Mel inquired.
"Well, yeah, I love you and all." I said.
"And I love you too, David, but you have a gorgeous cock and I want to see it pleased."
"You do please my cock AND me, Mel."
"It makes me feel good to hear you say that, but don't feel you have to pass up opportunities just because you're worried about me getting jealous. Personally, I'd like to see what that thing looks like when it splits a woman in two, because I already know what it feels like." She winked.
"Ah, that whole, 'I belong to you, David' thing again, huh?" I mocked.
"Well, yes." She answered, bluntly. "That's exactly what it is. I belong to you, but you don't belong to me."
"Look, Mel, I'm still not sure what all that means. What I do know is, is that I love you more than anything and the last thing I want to do is hurt you... Well, break your heart kind of 'hurt you', in any case." I said with a devilish grin.
Melanie chuckled, "I know, Baby, that's why I'm opening up to you about this. Your happiness, your pleasure, is all I care about. You can have whatever you want. You can do whatever you want, so long as I have a place in your world. That's all I ask. All I want is to live the rest of my life with you."
"I guess, I'm just skeptical is all. I can't comprehend how anyone could feel the way you say you do. For instance, I'd likely kill you and your lover if I ever saw you with another man. That's just how I'm wired. What's mine is mine and mine alone."
"And I wouldn't have it any other way, David. Last night, I watched from the motel window while you beat the stupid out of those men. There were four of them and yet, they didn't stand a chance against you."
"They were drunk, overconfident and I got the drop on them, Mel. I got lucky. Had they been sober or prepared, I might not have come off so well."
"No, you didn't see what I saw, David. The fight was over too soon for me to get off, but I was well on my way to an orgasm just watching you."
"Bullshit." I laughed in disbelief.
"I'm serious." She said adamantly, "David, why do you love me?"
"That's easy. You're kind, gentle, caring and easily the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. You give everything of yourself to those you love and ask for nothing in return. Growing up, I felt like I was the center of the universe. You gave me a life that I'd never known before, that I never even knew could exist. You gave meaning to the word 'Mother' that I had all but dismissed."
"I feel like you would give anything to protect me, David. Is that true?"
"Of course, Mel. How could you even question that?"
"Well." She smiled, "You still question me."
"Uh-" I cut myself off. Fuck, she had me there.
"Baby, listen." She said softly, bringing my hand to her lips to place a kiss, "While I was raising you, I saw you growing into the man you are now, so I've had plenty of time to come to terms with my feelings, just as I'm sure you have about yours. My point is, I gave up my 'man' to be with you, because he wasn't you. Just your presence sends my ovaries into a frenzy. Remember our biology lessons?"
"Yeah."
"Remember how the need to propagate drives all creatures in the world, even humans?"
"Yeah, but were not exactly in the same realm as the rest of the animal kingdom, though."
"That's true, but you also know that we are not immune to our primal instincts, either."
"I suppose not, no." I agreed.
"Imagine that we didn't know each other. If I came into this diner and saw you sitting here, you can rest assured I would be thinking what it would be like to have sex with you all throughout the day. My primal instincts would size you up as a potential mate and then my mind would fixate on that, increasing my desire to make it a reality. It's only our evolutional enlightenment that allows us to decide whether or not I can go on about my day, maybe seeing your face next time I have sex or giving into my animal instincts, tearing my clothes off in front of everyone and presenting myself to you like a cat."
"Yeah, that makes sense, I guess."
"However, we also know one another and I have an emotional attachment to you as well. So instead of just wanting to have your babies, I NEED to have them."
"So how does that translate into you wanting to see me with other women though?"
"That, I'm not exactly sure about, although as wet as it gets me, I can only assume it has to do with some sense of primal pride in knowing that my mate's seed is desired by others and yet, I got there first or I can count myself among the fortunate few, I don't know, really. Perhaps it has something to do with actually wanting your genes to dominate over other potential males. All I know is that when I think of other women reacting to you as I do, it drives me up the wall with lust, to the point that when I look at other women, I often imagine what they'd look like with your baby inside them and I get so fantastically wet."
"Christ, Mel, you want me to knock-up other women?" I gasped, shocked and embarrassed.
Mel chuckled insincerely, "It's fucked up, I know, and I'm not saying you should go around impregnating everyone, but I can't deny that the thought turns me on."
"Yeah, but that's what I don't get. I have to admit, part of the reason I didn't like Robert is because you were married to him. Even before I knew I wanted you, I always felt a tinge of jealousy when you would have to spend time with him. Like I said, I'd probably kill you and your lover if I found out you were cheating on me. I just feel like a hypocrite when I feel the way I do compared to the way you do."
"There's nothing wrong with the way you feel, David, that's part of what makes you desirable. Like I said about those men you beat up. I didn't see you as a man, David, I saw you as a beast, the king of the jungle, defending his Pride. I saw you protecting YOUR territory against all odds. Perhaps 'protecting' isn't the right word." She said, thoughtfully. "The way you actively went after those men, you weren't protecting your territory, you were asserting it. I always knew you were that kind of man, but to see it in action was overwhelming, to say the least. You see, it's a competition for men, David, and only the strong survive. Women don't respect men who let them sleep around, who won't stand up for themselves and lay claim to her. That's what I mean when I say, 'I'm your bitch', David. I'm yours and yours alone, but I never said that you were mine."
"So you think she has the hots for me?"
"Maybe not in the way I do, but I can assure you, you've had her attention since the moment you walked in here."
"That doesn't mean anything, Mel. It's her job to notice customers."
"Come on, David, I know you're smarter than that." She miffed, "You haven't seen it because you're so caught up in me."
"And there is a problem with that?"
"No, I'm just making a point of fact. I took your virginity a few days ago so it's not surprising I'm the only woman you see right now."
"Right now?" I asked.
"Yes, right now." She answered, "Had the novelty of sex worn off, I have no doubt you'd pick up on the subtle hints. That's what you do, David, you see things."
"What subtle hints?"
"Well, I already told you that she's been checking you out since we arrived, but there is also the fact that she has yet to acknowledge my presence, aside from when she sat us down and called us 'two young people'."
"Well, then she noticed you, didn't she?"
"No." She chuckled. "I may look younger than I am, but if she was paying attention, it would be easy to see I'm still older than you. Subconsciously, she doesn't want to acknowledge me, because deep down inside, she doesn't want to admit that you're taken."
"Wow, you picked up on all that in the few minutes we've been here?" I said, sarcastically.
"No, David. Clearly I'm speculating, but I know how I think and she's doing exactly what I would do if I were in her shoes."
"Oh?"
"Yes." She answered, "Women compete against each other too, David. At the end of the day, we're all just animals and we want the Alpha's attention as much as the next."
"Personally, I think your hormones and fetishes are getting the better of you."
"Maybe, but do me a favor and pay attention to how she behaves around us."
"Okay, I will."
About five minutes later, Bonnie came back to our table and unloaded our orders from the serving tray before us. Perhaps there was something to what Mel had been talking about, because I noticed some very interesting things about Bonnie that I hadn't before. For starters, she must have undone another button on her uniform because she seemed to be showing more cleavage. Also, rather than stand at the end of the table to serve us, she stood more on Melanie's side so when she bent over to put our food down, I had a nice view down her chest. Furthermore, when she placed my food and drink down, she made sure to set it down more slowly and deliberately than she did Mel's, making sure to slide my items directly in front of me while just placing Mel's 'within reach'. She also directed her attention to me when she spoke, even when she was addressing the two of us and not once did she look at Mel, but she sure as hell made sure to catch me looking down her tits, though she made no effort to avoid it.
"I hope you find everything to your liking." Bonnie said to me, not us, "If there's anything you need, you just let me know. I have time right now if you want to talk about your aunt and uncle, but the lunch crowd will be starting up here in an hour or so, so I might not be available later, until my shift ends later today."
"Wait, what? 'Aunt' and 'Uncle'?" I asked, puzzled.
"Yeah, your Aunt Audrey and Uncle Bill, Sweetie." She said with a smile, as if it was common knowledge.
"They were my fosters, not my relatives." I corrected her.
"Oh no, Sweetie. They were family. They adopted you from your parents."
I turned to see that Melanie had the same stone cold look of shock as I.
"Huh!" Bonnie gasped, as the realization hit her. "Oh, Sweetie, you actually thought they were foster parents?"
"Well, yeah. Foster parents are all I've ever known."
"No, Sugar, they agreed to adopt you, but then Bill was diagnosed with cancer." She explained, somberly. "He couldn't work and since he was the sole breadwinner, they were going to have a hard enough time with the medical bills that they thought it unfair to burden you. That's why they put you up for foster care. They wanted you to have a shot at a decent childhood." Bonnie looked at the clock quickly before continuing, "Look, it's pretty clear that this is going to need a lot more explanation than what I can do in a few minutes. I'm sorry, Sweetie, but is there anyway you can stick around until around 3 this afternoon? That's when I get off and we can discuss this in a more comfortable setting."
"Uh, yeah... Sure." I said, still dumbfounded.
"Oh, Davey, I'm so sorry you didn't know, but you're here now, that's what matters." She consoled me as she rubbed my forearm, her voice perking back up, "Besides, Audrey will be so excited to see you!" She beamed.
"So she's still in town?" I asked, snapped out of my funk.
"Just come back at 3 pm and we'll go see her, okay?" Bonnie requested.
"Yeah, ok. I guess we can hang out until then."
"Great! I'm looking forward to surprising Audrey with her long-lost nephew and his..." She finally looked over to Mel who until then had all but been invisible.
"Melanie, I'm his girlfriend." She said, smiling, without a hint of animosity toward effectively being ignored this whole time.
"You and Melanie." She said, immediately disregarding Mel's presence to return her attention toward me.
"Great, we'll be here." I said.
The look on Bonnie's face flashed between concern and joy as she looked at me one last time before excusing herself back to her duties. Once she was gone, Mel and I took our time eating as we discussed the bombshell that had been dropped.
"She knows your parents, David!" Mel said, excitedly.
"Yeah, kind of amazing isn't it?" I wondered.
"Yes, but everything about you is amazing." She praised.
I gave her a quick smile, but she couldn't feel what I was feeling. I had a family, a real family, and I was given away to another real family, only to be given away again. I was given or taken away from everyone until I got to Melanie. She was the only family I really knew and now that we were so close, I wasn't sure I wanted to know any more family. It's kind of like, how you never want to meet your idols, because they will never be able to live up to your expectations. Melanie already surpassed any of my expectations and I reasoned she would be an impossible act to follow. Still though, we came all this way and it wasn't to reunite with my family, but to get my name, to become my own man, to escape Robert with his wife. However, Melanie seemed very excited to explore my history further, so I was willing to indulge her in this pursuit. After all, she had been right about so many things and she had only my best interests in mind.
With the anticipation building of finally getting in-touch with my roots, Mel and I had forgotten the discussion we were having about how Bonnie may have inadvertently been flirting with me. With nowhere to go and a few hours to kill, we took a drive out of town, looking for a quite place to be alone. We came upon a small access road, more like a trail, that peeled off down into a wooded glen and stopped at what could only be described as some sort of wildlife monitoring station that no longer seemed to be in use. There were a couple of empty feeders, my guess, they were for deer and some other types of broken down feeders that appeared to be used for various birds and scavengers. Perhaps it was part of some now defunct wildlife initiative used to determine approximate populations based on traffic and consumption. Whatever the actual use, by the degredation of the units, they hadn't been used in a long time.
"It's really pretty out here." Melanie admired, walking around the car to my side, with her arms extended out from her sides as she inhaled deeply the various fragrances of the wild.
"Yes, it is." I agreed, but for a different reason, as I watched Melanie's golden locks glow, illuminated by the sun caught within her flowing strands. In that instant, I remembered what she said about how she imagines other women pregnant with my child and immediately, thought about her having a large swollen belly sticking ridiculously off her tiny frame. I began to become aroused. "Here. Now, slut." I ordered, warmly.
"Oh, right away, Sir!" She sang as she seemed to glide across the ground to me. "You're slut awaits her duty." She cooed, looking up eagerly at me.
I reached down to unfasten her jeans. Melanie tried to help, but I slapped her hands away. "You are not allowed to touch me, slut." I scolded her, "Put your hands behind your back."
"As you wish, Sir." She moaned, tucking her arms against one another behind her.
I roughly jerked her pants and panties down past her ass, but only far enough for me to have access to what laid beind them. I reached up, firmly grabbing Melanie by the back of the neck, giving it a solid squeeze with my vise-like paw. With the other, I slid my middle finger down over her clit, drawing a gasp from Melanie, before continuing between her folds to find her already soaked.
"Damn, you're so wet. How long have you been this wet?" I asked.
"Aah. A better, que... question wou... would be, Ugh. 'Whe... When am I... Ooh. Not wet?'" She stammered, as I massaged her sticky mound with my digits, her breath labored and rapid.
"Have you been like this all morning?"
She nodded emphatically.
Melanie began whimpering and grinding on my hand as I slipped a couple fingers into her breeding tube. I forcefully pulled her against my chest as I manipulated her from the inside, causing her to moan and rub vigorously against me. I could feel her lust as it ran down my fingers, pooling in my palm as I poked and prodded her, up and down, back and forth, stretching and pulling, making the hole bend to my will.
"Huh, ho, ugn." She moaned, slamming her hips back and forth on my hand.
"Do you want to cum?" I asked.
"YES! OH, GOD, YES!" She cried, "SO CLOSE NOW!"
I slipped my fingers from her twat, much to Melanie's dismay.
"PLEASE!" She begged.
I began swatting her slimy slit causing wet echoes to bounce off the trees all around us.
"EH! MAH! UNF! MHM!" She yelped with each strike.
"Silence, whore. Did I tell you to speak?" I gave her a solid whack right on her clit, nearly doubling her over.
She cried out a muffled moan, biting her lip to keep them from opening as she shook her head vigorously.
"Slut's don't get to cum without permission, do they?"
She shook her head again.
"I thought since we have time, I might continue seeding my cow. Do you want to be seeded, cow?" I teased, alternating between rubbing and slapping Melanie's crying cunt.
She screamed from within as she nodded, nearly jumping up and down as her hips thrust uncontrollably, desperate to receive the 'tough love' I was being so generous with.
While banging away on her pussy, keeping Melanie on the edge of orgasm, I yanked her head back violently so I could look into her helpless eyes. "Take my cock out, but that's it."
Before she finished nodding in compliance, I could feel her little fingers deftly at work getting my jeans down and fishing out my enraged erection. Once free, she quickly returned her hands to where they belong, behind her back. Her eyes bulged with desire and need for orgasm as tears ran freely from the corners of her eyes, that were responding to punishment I was administering to her womanhood.
"You're fucking sick, do you realize that?" I barked at her.
Melanie eked, as she nearly lost control of herself. My hand now literally splashing her juices with each strike.
"You're a dirty filthy animal, Mel." I continued to berate her. "I must be out of my fucking mind to want to put my majestic cock in a worthless cow like you."
"I'M SORRRRRRYYYYYY! AAAAAHAAAAHAAAAHAAAA!" She belted out, bawling her eyes out as her orgasm gushed from within spilling all over my hand, splashing and dripping everywhere.
I held her close again, holding her up, as her legs buckled beneath her. Her hips on autopilot, continuing to hammer away on their own as the rest of her body convulsed and shook. I ceased spanking her pussy and instead, held it and massaged it gently as Mel laid crumpled against me, whimpering and sobbing in her pain and humilation induced orgasm. Although she disobeyed me and orgasmed anyway, I had to give her credit as she did manage to keep her hands behind her the entire time.
With my ragdoll still recovering, I released her pussy and took my cock in hand. I brought it to her battered hole and began slathering her juices all along it. Weakly, Melanie tried to grind against it, feeling her Master, her God, so close to her once again. When I was sufficiently lubed, I reached behind her with both hand, taking her tiny ass near the top of her thighs and lifted her up. I made sure to lean back so I could keep her weight over me, not sure if she had the where-with-all to maintain her own balance. With my hands where they were, her legs naturally bent and I was able to bring her knees up so her pants would be out of the way when I was ready to insert. I pressed her against the side of the car, holding her in place while I stabbed blindly with my cock, seeking her cunt. I wasn't sure if Melanie was still riding her orgasm or was just playing limp for my sake, perhaps to feed some sort of drunk rape or necrophilia fantasy, but either way, she provided little reaction when my tip found purchase in the cleft of her readied hole.
My questions about her awareness were answered when I began pushing inside her, bringing about a sharp gasp and body twitches as she reacted to the intrusion. As before, I slid up carefully, but deliberately. until I pressed against her cervix, then I pressed even more, pushing it upwards.
"AAAAHHHH!" Melanie cried out.
I pulled back, "Did that hurt?" I asked, disingenously.
She quickly nodded.
"You want me to do it again, don't you?"
She nodded even quicker.
"Yeah, that's right. You know your place, don't you, cow?"
She nodded again.
I pressed upwards, again pushing her cervix up into her uterus. I could hear Melanie's muffled shrieks of pain as she was determined not to cry out and instead, let me ruin that which was mine to ruin.
"Good girl, I might make a decent breeder out of you yet." I whispered sharply into her ear.
I could feel her essence running down my shaft, trickling over my balls as I slowly pulled my cockhead back to her entrance. I stabbed up into her sharply, ramming her cervix yet again. Melanie threw her head back grunting in her suffering, her face contorted by agony. I then sped up my pace, bringing my cock to bump it lightly rather than smash into it, sending Melanie into fits.
"That's my hole too, slut." I said, as my cock tapped away on the gateway to her uterus.
Melanie, still not allowed to speak, could only grunt her enthusiastic agreement.
"You want to cum again, don't you?" I asked, "I can feel you clenching on me."
More nodding and grunting.
"Listen, slut. Listen closely." I said before becoming silent.
I leaned back a bit, allowing the sound to pass up between us. Soon, all that could be heard was the sloppy, sloshing and plopping as my piston pushed and pulled in and out of her vaginal cocksocket. Melanie leaned her head forward, resting it on my chest, listening to the sound of our sex.
"That's the sound your babyhole makes when it's getting fed." I whispered, "Right now she's salivating and it's getting churned up into a creamy white froth by my cock. Poor thing is literally gagging on her owner, isn't she, slut?"
Melanie whimpered, desperate to cum, nodding furiously against my chest.
"Such a greedy and hungry little babyhole, isn't she? Should I give her her milk?"
Melanie answered with growling moans, her head banging on me as she struggled against her bodies desire to be satisfied.
"You can cum and you can talk, but only when she gets fed, understood?"
Muffled screams of anguish eminated from within Melanie, she needed release, badly... And so did I.
I picked up my pace, my balls tightening, my cock swelling, preparing to bathe her womb in my seed. Melanie matched my breathing, synching with me, ready to explode when I did.
"UGH!" I roared, as my first blast seemed to fire in slow motion through my length before speeding up to realtime as it splashed the back of Melanie's cunt.
"AAAAAAAH!" She screamed, finally free to release in more ways than one.
Without use of her hands, Melanie rubbed her cheek against me rapidly in a desperate attempt to have contact with me. I felt her own blast of fluids pulsing out from her urethra with each wave of her orgasm matching my own ejections deep inside her. By the time we had both returned from our orgasmic bliss, I could feel her fluids literally dripping off of my balls, almost like water. I lifted her off of my cock and gently put her back on her feet.
"Show me what a well-trained mommy you're going to be, slut." I told her.
"For you, the best mommy... Daddy." She smiled slyly, dropping to her knees to clean me.
As Melanie tended to her 'motherly duties', I enjoyed the show of watching globs of my semen that had worked its way down her gaping hole drip into her pants and panties. "Maybe I'll need to find a second slut. Someone to clean your holes while you clean me, eh?" I said, smiling and stroking my lovely girl as she sucked and slurped.
"Mmm, maybe Bonnie?" Mel moaned.
I laughed, "She's my aunt, Mel, that kind of makes her off-limits."
"Meh, if you say so, Daddy."
"It's 'Daddy' now, huh?"
"You keep filling me up like this, it will be, Daddy."
She finished her duties, but there was still the incredible mess we created that had pretty much soiled our jeans and underwear completely. In addition, Mel was probably going to be leaking me from her pussy for the rest of the day, so we decided to pull a change of clothes and a towel for Mel. She changed into a denim mini-skirt, which wasn't that out of place here in the country. By wearing the skirt, she would be able to go commando, and sit on the towel with the skirt hiked up. As long as we weren't pulled over and she was allowed to put panties on and pull the skirt down before getting out of the car, we'd be fine. As we were making our way back to town, there was a little point of issue that I needed to discuss with Mel.
"So what was with the 'meh' when I mentioned that I couldn't fuck Bonnie?" I asked.
"I just don't see why you couldn't." She answered.
"I don't know, maybe because she's family?" I said, sarcastically.
"So? I think it would make it even hotter."
"That's incest, Mel. There are laws against that besides, it's wrong."
"Says who?" She asked, turning to face me and proping her leg up, giving me a nice view of her tiny slot, sticky with cum that she'd ocassionally dip a finger into before bringing to her mouth.
"Wow, uh, society and pretty much everyone and didn't I just mention that it was against the law?"
"Yes, you did, but as long as you don't tell the police you're doing it and if she's up for it, no problem. As far as society goes, who cares? Society is just a bunch of people who think they know better than you, about what is best for you." Melanie argued before bringing a scoop of goo to her mouth and sucking it off her fingers. "Mmm, this is good. I can actually feel your seed sliding down my vaginal walls, Daddy."
"Daddy? Really? While we're talking about incest, you call me 'Daddy'?"
Melanie shrugged her shoulders before sticking her hand back down between her legs for more of her tasty treat. "I thought it fitting, Daddy." She said, flashing a wicked smile.
"This topic is starting to wierd me out, Mel."
"Why is that, David? You've had no issue banging your foster mother."
"That's different. Keyword being 'foster'."
"You've mentioned on more than one ocassion that you see me as your mother, not foster mother, David." She said, matter-of-factly, as she brought another helping of clam chowder to her mouth.
"It's still different, Mel, and you know it."
"David, even if you were my biological son, I'd still want to fuck you." She said with assertion, catching me offguard, causing me to swerve a bit.
"What!" I exclaimed.
"Think about it, David. We were able to share a very special bond as mother and son, while you were growing up. You were my world then and you're my world now, nothing has changed in that regard. It's just now, I love you as man and woman and it's only strengthened our bond, has it not?"
"Well, I guess so." I said, sheepishly. I knew I was losing this argument, because Melanie was totally right. I did love her as a mother and a lover. She and I did have a special bond that could only be known between a son and his mother. And that bond did grow and strengthen when we became lovers. I had nothing to refute her argument other than meaningless talking points like society. "But what if it goes too far?" I asked.
"What do you mean?" She responded, sucking another glob from her fingertips.
"Well, you're probably pregnant, Mel, and there's equal chances it's going to be a girl."
"And?"
"AND, she's going to look a lot like you and have similar personality traits and I'm desperately in love with you and desire you..." I trailed off, leaving Melanie to pick up the scent.
"And you're worried you'll want to screw your daughter?" She asked, giving me both barrels of bluntness straight to the face.
"Well, yeah."
"So what?" She said, "Do you have any idea what I'd give to be your birth mother? To share a bond of flesh and blood with the man I worship and not one written on some legal document? Wouldn't you rather I be your real mother and not a foster?"
I tried to think about it, but the answer was really just too simple, "Yes."
"So why on Earth would I want to deny that kind of bond between our daughter and her Father, why would you?"
"I don't know, it just seems, off."
Melanie put her leg down and sighed, "Baby, I love you more than life itself. I know it sounds fucked up and as you said, most people would be against it, but most people never give themselves the change to have that bond. I am who I am mostly because of you, David. I've always been submissive, but you brought out so much more of me that I never knew was there. My relationship with you, past and present, opened my eyes to things that I never knew I wanted before. I never wanted to watch Robert have sex with another woman, let alone, impregnate her and I certainly never entertained the idea of incest, but since you came into my life, all that has changed. I see love in a whole new light and frankly, I can't imagine life any other way now. Even though you were not born from my womb, David, you ARE my Son AND my Master."
"I..." I had nothing to add, there was no point, she was right, as she always was.
Melanie put her hand on my forearm and squeezed, getting my attention. She took my arm and guided my hand down over her womb. "I want you to have whatever you desire, Daddy. No one will ever love her as much as I know you will and no one will protect her as much as I know you will. She, like her mother, belongs to you." Melanie took my hand and raised it to her lips, kissing softly all over, nuzzling her face against my palm. I stroked her.
We pulled into the diner at a little before 3 pm. As small as the town was, we were pretty sure Bonnie walked to work, but we were going to offer her a ride anyway. Mel and I got out and made room in the backseat. Being that Mel was the smallest, I had her sit back there. Not that Mel would argue with me, but she seemed more than willing to do so if only to put my busty aunt in the front seat with me, sitting over the same area she had been leaking cum onto for the past half hour. Bonnie stepped outside to holler at us that she was about to get off and would be out in a few minutes. True to her word, she was exiting the diner and walked over to the car where Mel and I were standing.
"Wow, I can't get over how much bigger you are than your little girlfriend there, Davey." She observed. Given what Mel had told me earlier about Bonnie, I assumed she was taking a dig at her size to mean 'inadequate'. "She looks more like your little sister than girlfriend. Give aunt Bonnie a hug."
Feeling bold, I accepted Bonnie's embrace and closed my arms around her quite a bit tighter than I did before, letting my hands drop to her lower back. I wanted to see how long she would hold the embrace before breaking it. Even though I had just emptied my balls into Melanie's sweet honeypot less than an hour ago, the feeling of Bonnie's massive chesticles and the image of stuffing my club up her ample dumper had me stirring again. This time though, I let her feel it growing against her. To my surprise, she didn't break the embrace. Instead, she looked up at me, smiling.
"You must spend a lot of time hugging this hunk, huh, Melanie?" She asked, looking at me, a gleam in her eye before turning to look at Mel.
"Oh yeah, it's one of my favorite spots." Mel responded with a heafty dose of enthusiasm.
"I bet." Bonnie said, finally breaking the embrace, but drawing her hands across my body as she brought them back around, up my chest, over my shoulders and down my arms. "Holy shit, Davey, you're built like a goddamn tank!" She admired, her eyes and hands getting their fill. "You still have that cute face though and those pretty blue eyes." She added, rubbing her hand on my cheek. "You're one lucky little girl, Melanie." Bonnie said, turning her body to face her, but I think she did it so she had a reason to press against my half-hard cock again.
"You have no idea." Melanie answered, her innocent smile concealing the filthy thoughts of incestuous acts between Bonnie and I.
"I know you probably don't have that far to go in such a small town, but we'd like to give you a ride to Audrey's, Bonnie." I said, ushering her to the passenger side. Melanie led the way and was getting ready to hop in the backseat.
"Oh, Audrey doesn't live in town anymore. She had to sell the house after Bill died and moved in with me." She said, taking the hand I offered her as I held the door open to help her in. The look on Melanie's face didn't help my libido as she was more eager for me to fuck Bonnie than I was. "That's my truck over there." She said, pointing to an old beat up Ford.
"Oh, well, would you rather drive and we follow?" I offered.
"And turn down a free ride?" She smirked as I caught her glace toward my bulge. I swear, at that moment, I had to be the only one that was actively trying to not think about sex.
Melanie got in the backseat as I walked around the car and got in. As the car started up, the radio had already been set to the local classic rock station, which made Bonnie happy.
"Nice taste in music, Davey." She nodded with a smile.
"He prefers David now that he's a man." Melanie chimed in, emphasizing the word 'man', the little minx.
"Oh, okay, David." Bonnie corrected herself. "I guess your girlfriend is right, Davey isn't a man's name, is it?"
"Yeah, I guess not." I said, slamming it into gear and pulling to the exit. "Which way?"
"Right, David." She said, another smirk on her face and another peek at my thigh.
"So, you and Audrey are sisters?" Melanie piped in from the back.
"Yep, she's my big sister. She just had her forty-sixth birthday last month, old hag." Bonnie chuckled at own joke. "I won't be celebrating my forty-first, until January."
It was pretty clear what Melanie had said was true about women competing against one another. Bonnie had only looked at Mel when she wanted Mel to see her pressed up against me and she felt a sense of superiority by riding shotgun with Melanie in the back. Now, she was pre-emptively setting herself up over her sister by making it clear she was the younger of the two. Furthermore, she must have shifted the hem of her waitress uniform up while I was walking around to the driver's side because I could clearly see the bottom of the fringe on the stockings she wore and she had another button undone. Bonnie crossed her legs so the hem would ride up just a little bit higher and shifted in her seat to face me more. It was clear she knew how to seduce a man, but I'm sure most of the men she seduced would probably fuck anything with a pulse, judging by what must have been available in such a small town.
"So, Bonnie?" Mel chimed in, "You said Audrey lives with you? That's got to be a bit inconvenient for you and your husband?"
I loved Mel. She knew just what to say and just when to say it. By asking that question herself, she made sound sincere and not like a come-on if I were to ask it, although, given the signals Bonnie had been sending, I doubt she would've been offended had I asked.
I could feel Bonnie's eyes burning into my groin when she answered, "No, I'm not married. I divorced the S.O.B. about ten years ago when he tried sleeping with Audrey and boyfriend selection has always been pretty weak around here."
I hadn't realized until we got back in the car just how much it smelled of sex. There was no way Bonnie could miss it, especially since she was sitting right where the smell had originated. Furthermore, Melanie was still wearing her skirt and was most likely still leaking and her poor panties wouldn't come close to being enough to hold back the moisture. It also didn't help that when I looked over my shoulder at Mel, she had her legs wide open and was reaching in between them, getting a little more of her 'treat' to stick in her mouth. Christ, I was in a bad way. I needed to redirect the conversation.
"So, Bonnie, are you and Audrey my mom's or my dad's sisters?"
"Neither, we were in-laws. Bill was your mother's brother and Audrey married Bill. So technically, we're not really related." Bonnie said with a bit more enthusiasm than she might wished.
I knew half of Melanie's lust-bubble was burst by that revelation, but it made me feel better, until I realized that she might not even have contact with my parents anymore.
"So, do you know my parents then? Do you or Audrey keep in touch?"
"No, I'm afraid I don't and I don't think Audrey has either, though she might know where they lived when you were born and they might still be there for all we know."
"I'm sorry, I can understand that maybe you don't know much about Bill's side of the family, but how is it that Audrey doesn't?" I asked, concerned about the lack of family knowledge.
"Bill was always pretty distant from his family. He didn't talk about them, he didn't maintain any sort of relationship or connection with them. I mean, he didn't speak ill of them either, but you could certainly tell there was no love lost between them."
The conversation soon drifted away from the topic, back to subtle flirting and Bonnie trying to learn more about my relationship with Mel. She thought she was being sly as she would ask seemingly nonchalant questions, but was actually probing our bond, looking for weak points that she might use to her advantage later. Melanie was more than happy to oblige her by playing along.
Melanie was quite a bit smaller than Bonnie, looking more like an early to mid-twenty something with the body of a developing teenager, while Bonnie was all woman with just a bit more tacked on. I noticed in this part of the country men did seem to prefer women with a little meat on them as opposed to the Southwestern part of the country where fit women like Melanie were in higher demand. Bonnie, assuming she was the wiser, more mature and more womanly of the two, used her perceived advantages to make herself appear to be more desirable. If Melanie had been a typical woman, she might not have noticed what Bonnie was up to or become catty with jealousy, but Mel wasn't a typical woman. Using her young looks and diminutive size, she played along with Bonnie, stroking her ego, making her feel like the Alpha bitch. It was clear that Mel wanted me to have the best possible shot at banging this chick so she made sure Bonnie had a false sense of security. I even played along as well, by giving Bonnie my attention and hanging on her every word as if I was enchanted by her womanly charms. Melanie and I made a great team.
After about twenty minutes of driving, I pulled onto a gravel drive that led to a rather large and nice looking farmhouse. Bonnie explained how she could afford such a nice place on a waitresses pay, because it was her ex-husbands family home. He was a forth generation farmer and had inherited the property from his father. John wasn't interested in keeping up the family business and sold most of the arable land, planning on living a life of comfort. Bonnie admitted that she married John for the money and as a result, forgave his regular extra marital affairs that he tried to hide from her. I had to give her credit, at least when it came to self-preservation, as she had kept tons of evidence of his infidelity stashed in hiding, should the day come that she needed it. That day came a little over ten years ago when she learned that he was planning on trading her in for a younger model. Bonnie acted pre-emptively by getting her sister to flirt with John, hoping he'd make a move. When he did, Bonnie caught him in his attempt at seduction and had him served soon after. With the mountain of evidence and the testimony of her sister, it was a slamdunk case. She was awarded the house and property and most of his savings, for emotional damages resulting from harrassing her sister who was still mourning the loss of her own husband. It was bullshit, of course, but the courts bought it and the last she heard of John was that he squandered what he had left on booze and bitches and was living on the streets of Saint Louis.
It occured to me then that Bonnie was not to be underestimated, despite how simple she came across as. Perhaps she was like me, smart, but preferring to play dumb so people would overplay their hand. Of course, from her deion, John didn't seem like much of a Garry Kasparov and pulling one over on him didn't sound like much of a feat. Still though, I needed to tread carefully going forward, as I certainly didn't trust Bonnie, regardless of how sweet and sincere she sounded.
"Here we are." Bonnie said, as I pulled behind what I assumed to be Audrey's car parked in front of the garage, next to the house.
"I love your home." Melanie said, getting out of the car and looking around. "This is like heaven."
"Yep, it's real quiet out here too. Hardly ever any traffic on these roads, unless it's planting or harvesting time, then it can get a bit noisy." Bonnie informed, as she walked around the car to my side.
Bonnie wrapped her arms around my right, nearly dragging me along, as she led me to the door at the back of the house, leaving Melanie to bring up the rear, forgotten.
"Audrey's going to lose her shit when she sees it's you, David!" Bonnie said, excitedly.
Bonnie opened the back door to the house which led into a small utility room that doubled as a foyer, leading to a dining room and the kitchen with a door that led to the basement. From what I could see, everything looked clean, but it was clear a lot of the original structure was renovated. The kitchen had tiled floors, but the mini-foyer and dining room had old, but refinished wood floors. It was a mix of modern appliances and luxuries with century old architecture. A fine mix of old and new worlds.
"HEY, AUD!" Bonnie belted out at the top of her lungs, "WHERE ARE YOU?"
"I'm upstairs!" I heard Audrey yell back, though not nearly as unnecessarily as loud as Bonnie was.
"HURRY DOWN TO THE KITCHEN! I HAVE SOMETHING TO SHOW YOU!" She hollered, as we moved into the kitchen, Bonnie offering us seats at the breakfast table.
"I'll be down in a minute, Jesus!" Audrey shouted back, obviously annoyed by Bonnie's over-the-top voice.
"NO, GET DOWN HERE NOW, IT'S IMPORTANT!" Bonnie yelled, her patience wearing thin.
"FINE!" Audrey answered, "I'll be right down."
Smiling broadly, Bonnie turned to face us, doing a small jump, like a child eager to show off their 'artwork' from school. "Can I get you something to drink? A beer, perhaps?"
"No, I've never drank before. I'll take a soda if you have one, though." I said.
"Nonsense, a big guy like you can handle a brew, no problem." She protested, heading to the fridge.
"We don't drink." Melanie chimed in.
"Who are you, his mother?" She joked back.
Bonnie's tone suggested she was just kidding, but for a female contending for the attention of the Alpha male, it was clearly intended to be a shot across the bow. Melanie and I couldn't help, but smile at each other at just how close Bonnie's slight was to the mark. It was clear that Melanie chose that opportunity to come between Bonnie and I, but not out of jealousy per se. No, she did it to mildly rile up Bonnie, to spur her jealousy, to goad her into such a reaction, forcing her, though ever so slightly, to commit more of herself to her desire to want me, to fight for me.
When I said Mel and I made a great team, I did so without a lot of explanation. From the time I came to live with the Hensons, Mel and I have always had incredible chemistry. We had an ability to ad lib better than most could with a . With a wink or a look, we could easily exchange thoughts and ideas. We were so well in-tune and of like mind that it was easy to see how Mel had been manipulating Bonnie this entire time in my favor. Just by her little remark and a look on her face, I knew what she was trying to accomplish.
Bonnie closed the fridge door and had three bottles of Bud in her mitts. She used an opener that was mounted on the counter, I guess they drink a lot of beer here, and brought them over to us.
"Come on, it's not like you get reunited everyday is it?" She asked.
"No, I suppose not, thanks." I said, taking my beer.
Melanie didn't say anything, but then again, Bonnie just set her beer on the table, forcing Melanie to reach halfway across it to get it anyway. Bonnie took a rather large gulp of it, letting out a satisfied, "Aaaaaahhh!" afterward. "That hits the spot."
As Bonnie kept watch of me, I took the beer and brought it to my lips. I filled half my mouth with it and swallowed, cringing at the bitter taste. Bonnie broke out in laughter at my reaction.
"You'll get used to it." She chuckled. "Drink up!" She took another couple gulps, leaving her with a half empty bottle. I took another sip. Mel... I honestly didn't know what Mel did. I wasn't paying attention, I was formulating a plan that required me to distance myself from her.
Bonnie's attention towards taking my beer imbibing virginity, was broken by the sound of someone coming down the stairs. She pulled the bottle away from her lips and came over to stand next to me. Her arm around me, pulling me against her hip as we faced the doorway out of the kitchen into the living room.
"What the hell is the emergency?" Audrey bemoaned as she entered the kitchen in bra and panties, her vision obstructed by the towel covering her head as she dried her hair. "HOLY SHIT!" She barked, as she bolted from the kitchen upon seeing the three of us and stood behind the wall in the living room. "WHAT THE FUCK, BON? YOU DIDN'T SAY WE HAD COMPANY, FUCK!"
It was obvious that Audrey had a slimmer body than her sister, but still thick in her own right. Her sheer, light-blue, lacy panties and matching bra did little to hide their treasures as they were clearly see-through. Because I only caught a glimpse, it was difficult to decide what was darker, her nipples and areola or her muff from behind the thin blue fabric. Her skin was pale, but not as alabaster as Melanie's and no where as taut. She had meaty thighs and calves, and a small ponch on her gut, but massive tits by comparison, if perhaps just a bit smaller than her sister's. My cock either got a better look than I or believed it did, because it was rapidly growing in my pants. Bonnie burst out into laughter as her sister cowered in the living room.
"Oh, it's not like you have anything worth getting worked up over." Bonnie teased, as she left my side to go check on her sister. It did not go unnoticed by me or my cock, however that as she started walking away, she didn't just lift her hand off my shoulder. Instead, she pulled it across my shoulder, the back of my neck and across my cheek as she walked. Clearly it was an intentional attempt to feel me up if even in a tiny manner.
I heard Audrey running across the hardwood floors and stomping up the steps and down a hallway.
"I'll be right back." Bonnie said, still laughing and followed her sister upstairs. I seized the opportunity to speak to Mel.
"You okay?" I whispered, so not to be overheard.
"Oh, yeah, Baby." She answered, giving me a wicked smile. "Are YOU okay?"
"I want to fuck them both." I said.
"Together?" She asked, her eyes as wide as her cheshire grin.
"Yes."
Melanie closed her eyes and swallowed hard, stiffling a moan as she fended off an urge to touch herself. "That's so hot."
"I need to distance myself from you though." I added.
"I get it." She nodded, "How do you want me to be?"
"I liked the motherly approach." I told her, referring to her interruption over the beer. "Try to henpeck me, a bit. Try to come off as controlling and unsatisfying. I might be able to play to their sympathies."
"I love it, Baby, and I love you." She smiled, batting her eyes.
"I love you too, slut. You're a good girl for Daddy." I praised her, causing Mel to sigh and fend off another urge.
"Now I want to fuck you, Daddy." Melanie pouted.
"If all goes well, I might let you in on round two, babygirl."
"babygirl..." Melanie swooned as her heart melted.
After about ten minutes of yelling back and forth, the upstairs became silent and was soon followed by the sounds of the two women coming back down the stairs, crossing the living room and entering the kitchen. They had taken the time, during their arguing, to change clothes.
Bonnie was the first to enter, wearing a pair of ridiculously small cutoff jeans. They looked almost painted on and the legs were cut off in almost a bikini style as they were so short you could see the very bottoms of each juicy ass cheek sticking out. The inner thigh portions were cut so close to the crotch that I was surprised her labia wasn't gushing out over the sides. There was no chance she could wear underwear under those without the gusset being visible. To top it off, she wore a white wife-beater and the thinnest, strapless, bra possible as it was easy to see her hardened nipples pushing out what little fabric there was. She still had her hair in a ponytail, but she added a little flowery red barret in place of the hair band she was using. She had also wore a little black lace choker, earrings and bracelets to complete her ensemble. Bonnie looked like white trash in her outfit and my cock couldn't be happier.
Audrey was quite a bit more conservative in her dress. She too wore cutoffs, but they came halfway down her thigh and were fit to size. She had on a black tank blouse that covered half her ass. Since she didn't have time to fully dry her hair, she wore it in a loose bun. Because it was wet, it looked darker than what it would be, but it was still clear that she was a true brunette compared to her raven haired sister. Her eyes were a bluish-grey compared to Bonnie's dark blue. She had also put on earrings and a couple bracelets, but no choker. However, she was wearing an anklet and a toering, which was something I'd never seen before.
Once again, Bonnie took up her place by my side, but instead of sitting, I rose to meet Audrey. This didn't stop Bonnie from putting her arm around my back, taking the opportunity to quickly run her hand across my lower back/top of my ass on her way to embrace me and holding firmly to my toned obliques. Audrey, still embarassed and upset was not as eager for this introduction as Bonnie, so I understood why she was standing there with a frown.
"Audrey, meet David!" She gushed.
"Hi, David. I'm sorry for earlier, my sister-" Audrey said, receiving my handshake before getting cut off.
"No, this is Da-vid!" Bonnie said again, emphasizing my name.
"Yes, I know. You told me. What the hell is wrong with you?" Audrey asked in bewilderment over her sister's antics.
"Ugh!" Bonnie said in frustration, "David! Davey! Little Davey!"
Audrey looked at Bonnie quizzically before turning her gaze to me. It was like time stood still as I saw the realization hit her. I saw her face being to transform as she became aware of what Bonnie was driving at. Immediately, her eyes began to well up and her face become contorted as she discovered the man she was staring at was once her little adopted boy.
"Davey?" She mouthed, too caught up in emotion to speak, as tears streamed down her face, her arms extended toward me as she slammed into me.
I couldn't help, but be moved to tears myself, as memories and emotions I had long forgotten were unsealed and welling up inside me. I clutched my dear aunt Audrey in my massive arms, holding her shaking, wailing body close to mine. Where there was once lust in her touch, there was now only love as I felt Bonnie turn into us, sharing our embrace as she became overwhelmed by the infectious emotional outburst from Audrey.
"Oh, David." She cried, rocking side to side. "Oh, baby, you have no idea..." She trailed off, overcome with emotion.
We stood there holding one another for about ten minutes before the tears were under control enough to speak. Audrey broke the embrace, reaching up to take my face in her trembling hands. We stared at each other through our tear-stained eyes before she pulled me down to her, kissing me repeatedly on the lips and cheeks. She threw her arms around my neck and squeezed me tightly. I responded by enclosing my arms tighter around her as we shut out the world around us. Even Bonnie had been pushed aside in all of this, sending her to her chair at the table as she took in the loving exchange before her. She even managed to turn and hug my dear, crying Melanie as she too had become caught up in the tsunami of emotion.
Audrey once again broke the embrace and stepped back, putting her hands on my outer shoulders, looking me up and down, "My God, you've grown so big! Has it really been that long?"
"I'm afraid so." I answered.
"I know, Aud. I remember when little blonde Davey was still coloring on the walls." Bonnie joined in, "Now look at him. One hundred percent all man."
Welp, Bonnie was back to her old self.
"I can see that. Quite the departure from your uncle's genes." She said as she led me back to the table to sit down.
I had both sisters on either side of me and poor Melanie across the way, completely left out. I know it was part of the original plan for her to be the odd person out anyway, but I couldn't help, but feel bad for her that she was not a part of this emotional reunion. Internally, I was upset with myself that I had allowed myself to forget about her. Although I know Melanie would tell me that I was all that mattered, that would be true only as far as she was concerned and not representative of my personal feelings. She mattered, she mattered most and in what was easily the most emotionally charged moment of my life, I forgot to include her.
Bonnie had gotten up and looked at our beers before walking to the fridge, polishing off hers and returning with two cold-ones. She passed one to Audrey and began working hers over.
"I can't get over the fact that you're here, David." Audrey said, her eyes glimmering as she looked at me. "I can't believe you even remembered me."
"It was tough, but we probably would've missed you entirely if it were not for running into your sister, Bonnie." I told her.
"Yeah, they came into the diner this morning and just happened to ask if I knew you and Bill." Bonnie added.
The mention of Bill did bring a slight change in Audrey, but it had been over ten years since his death and while she never remarried, and would miss him from time to time, she had pretty much been able to get on with her life with the help of Bonnie.
"I'm sorry about Bill." I said, apologetically.
"Thank you, David, but that was a long time ago. Don't worry yourself over it." She pat my hand before taking a drink of her beer. "So, who is this lovely girl over here?" She asked, setting her beer down and turning to Melanie.
"I'm Melanie, David's girlfriend. Pleased to meet you, Audrey." Melanie said, extending her hand.
"I guess I have you to thank for keeping my Davey on the straight and narrow then?" She asked, shaking Mel's hand.
We both laughed at the reality of Audrey's question, drawing a bit of a strange look from the two sisters.
"Yeah, I guess you could say that." She said with a wink toward me.
"How old are you?" Audrey asked, now realizing that Mel did infact look older than me.
"She's thirty-two." I interjected, causing Bonnie to nearly spit her beer out and generating a similar reaction in Audrey.
"No way!" Bonnie scoffed, "There's no way you're thirty-two." Turning to Mel.
"Yep." She said, finally taking a sip of her beer, "And I'll be thirty-three in a couple months."
"So you got a thing for older women, huh, David?" Bonnie slyly asked, taking another gulp from her bottle.
"Oh, well, that's nice." Audrey said, struggling to find words that couldn't be misconstued as negative and taking another drink from her beer.
"Yes, he does." Melanie answered Bonnie's question, but with a hint of animus, hoping to stir Bonnie's jealousy again now that she knows that Melanie is real competition.
"So, what posessed you to come looking for me, David?" Audrey intervened, picking up on the tension between her sister and Mel.
"Well, I'm looking for my parents." I answered.
"Yeah, I told him that we didn't know much about Bill's side of the family." Bonnie inserted herself back into the conversation.
"Yes, but I was hoping you'd know something, anything about them that might help me track them down." I added.
Audrey sighed, "I wish I could help you, but Bill was very adamant about distancing himself from your family. Every time I would ask him about them, he would become very agitated. I learned early on to let it go."
"So how did I come to end up with you then? I thought you two were just foster parents like everyone else."
"Bill got a call from his sister, your mother, one day and I guess she asked him if we would adopt you. I don't know for sure, Bill wouldn't tell me the details. He just told me that we needed to adopt you and that was the end of it. A couple months later, he left for the day and arrived later that night with a new born you."
"But Bonnie said that Bill developed cancer and you had to give me up. Didn't you at least try to give me back?" I asked, my feelings a little hurt.
"Of course we did, David." She smiled, genuinely as she took my hand in hers. "But Bill told me that they didn't want you. I was mortified, but please understand, we had no choice. Without Bill working our insurance wouldn't last long and even though I took a job to help, it wasn't going to even come close to covering his medical bills. Not to mention, that I needed to care for him. He decided that the best chance you had at a decent life was to give you up." Her eyes began to well up again, "I wished to God every day that I didn't have to do that, but I was left with no choice. The worst part was, we didn't know exactly how advanced Bill's cancer was. He died a few months after we gave you up and it was too late for me to get you back." She started to cry.
I slid off my chair and she fell immediately into my embrace. "It's okay, Audrey, it really is." I consoled her, "As you can see, I turned out fine, more than fine." I stroked her hair and cheek, "You did what you had to do and while my childhood was no picnic, I am stronger and better for it."
I took Audrey's face into my hands this time, looking into her eyes, relaying my understanding of her situation and my forgiveness. I leaned forward and kissed her on the lips and then on the cheek. She kissed me on the cheek multiple times, in gratitude, whispering 'thank you's' into my ear. I stood back up again, caressing her cheek and chin as I rose before taking my seat. As I sat down, I felt pressure on my waking cock and realized that I had just exchanged sensual touches and kisses under the guise of consolation. In that instant, I began replaying what had just transpired and it became very clear that my caresses and my kisses were not at all sympathetic and I wasn't even aware I did it.
I looked around the table and I knew I didn't just imagine it. Mel looked at me like, 'Holy shit, you're going for it now?', while the puzzled look on Bonnie suggested she wasn't sure of what she just saw. It was the look on Audrey that was the most interesting. She didn't seem at all upset by what had just happened, quite the opposite, in fact. She stared right back at me, a hint of a smile on her lips, but it was her eyes that revealed the most. Even though I looked nothing like him, something about me triggered her memories of Bill, my uncle, and she liked it. The way she was looking at me was like she was asking me to do it again. I grabbed my beer and took a couple gulps... This stuff isn't so bad.
Sensing that this was not the moment that I wanted, Melanie broke the tension, "So there's nothing you can tell us then, huh?"
"Uh... No, I'm sorry, but Bill kept that part of his life closed from me." Audrey said, snapping out of her fugue.
"Well, I suppose we should be going then, Dear." Melanie said, "We still need to find a motel for the night." She added, testing the hospitality of our hosts.
"Shit, why not stay here?" Bonnie seized her chance to jump back into the conversation.
"Yeah, there's plenty of room." Audrey added, hopefully.
"Well, I don't want us to be a burden to you." I said, running with Mel's audible.
"Hell, it's not a burden at all. In fact, you might as well stay here until you can figure out where your parents are, right, Aud?" Bonnie offered, so pleased with her 'quick' thinking.
"Yeah, it will be nice to have family here." Audrey agreed, but by the look in her eye, 'family' took on a whole new meaning.
"As long as were not imposing, I think Mel and I would love to get off the road for a bit." I said.
Detecting the authority in my voice and the fact I made the decision for both of us, Mel knew I had changed the plan, "Sure!" She agreed, with a smile.
"Great! How about you get your things from the car and I'll whip us up some dinner." Bonnie offered.
"Yeah and I can set up your room." Audrey added.
Like a football huddle, we broke up and went about carrying out our tasks. When Mel and I got outside, I explained how I wanted to do this differently than before. I told her how I was completely unaware of my exchange with Audrey and how it just came out naturally, much to her liking. When our leaving was protested by the sisters, that's when the idea struck me and besides, it would be nice to have a roof over our heads while I planned our next move. I told her that I would still like her to not be present when I made my move and I told her what signal to look for when I felt the time was right. She agreed and we began bringing in the luggage up to the bedroom Audrey was preparing.
We had sat down to a delicious homecooked meal that rivaled Melanie's skills in the kitchen. It was clear that beer was not the sole reason for the size of these women as I could easily see myself expanding several pant sizes if subjected to this on a regular basis. During dinner, I put out some feelers in our conversation, testing the waters of what Audrey and Bonnie were thinking about me. Mel was more than happy to sit back, out of sight, out of mind as I worked. Knowing that we were going to be there for a time, both Bonnie and Audrey seemed to be vying for my attentions. As the conversation progressed, I would alternate my attentions between them. When Bonnie was getting too close, I would divert my attentions to Audrey. When she seemed to have the upper hand, I went back to Bonnie. I was putting them at odds with each other, but I was also very careful not to be overt with my intentions. It was proving easier than I thought, but then again, I was a hot young stud, the only man in the house and most likely the best piece of meat either of those two would ever hope to get.
Audrey and Bonnie were not ugly or fat by any stretch of the imagination. They were just thick women, thick juicy women that would jiggle when they moved. They didn't have the natural beauty that Melanie had, but with a little makeup and attitude, they could easily turn the heads of many a man and probably did in this neck of the woods. However, they couldn't hold a candle to Melanie in the looks department and I was totally out of their league under normal circumstances and they knew it. That just meant they had to take greater risks, be more outgoing, if they hoped to curry my favor. Melanie was right, women will compete for the attention of the Alpha and I was, in no uncertain terms, the most Alpha they'd ever get a shot at. It didn't matter that Audrey called me son or Bonnie called me nephew at one time. It didn't matter that my lovely girlfriend was sitting right there at the table. What mattered was that I triggered a primal urge within both of them and I nutured that urge, making it impossible for them to get past it, until being my 'chosen one' was the only thing that mattered to them.
After dinner we had moved out onto the porch to relax. The house had a porch that ran across most of the front of the house and wrapped around down the side opposite the driveway. From this side of the house, our view was not obstructed by clunky vehicles or structures and we were offered an expansive lawn that ran about a hundred meters to a densely wooded area. Even the valuable farmland that had been sold was out of sight from this perspective giving us the feeling that we were in the middle of nowhere. The night sky was awash with stars, unaffected by the light pollution that comes from living in a town or city. Crickets and other insects could be heard across the landscape as there were no other mechanical or human influences remotely nearby to disrupt the sounds of peace and nature. This place was a haven from the world and I was quickly falling in love with it. I gave my signal to Mel.
"I'm really tired, I think I'm going to turn in." She spoke through her fake yawn. "You coming to bed, David?"
"I think I'd like to stay out here and catch up on history a bit, Mel." I told her as our little group came to a halt near the porch swing.
"Well, I guess if you want to stay up." She said, mocking a bruised ego.
Seeing Mel start toward me for a kiss goodnight, Bonnie interrupted. "Oh, you have to come see this, David." She said, hooking my arm in hers and pulling me down to where the porch wrapped around the house, as it was modelled like a gazebo. "Goodnight, Mel." She said, as we walked away.
"Goodnight, Melanie." Audrey said, turning to her, "It was a pleasure to meet you." She smiled.
"Goodnight, Audrey." Melanie smiled, limply, as she turned and moped back into the house.
The gazebo was actually pretty nice and made for an interesting twist on most wrap around porches. Rather than being attached directly to the house, it actually extended out from the house, with the entrance being where the railings of the porch would normally intersect. Being in the gazebo you were far enough away from the house that you could see so much more and didn't feel as confined. When I saw the porch swing, I was hoping to get all three of us on it and use that to create friction between the sisters. Although the gazebo would've been a perfect place to have a threeway, compared to the porch swing, I needed a reason to reunite all three of us and it was apparent that Audrey wasn't the fighter Bonnie was.
"Isn't this just gorgeous, David?" Bonnie whispered in the night air as she leaned over the railing, causing her already undersized cutoffs to ride deep up her crack exposing about a third of her ass cheeks. She looked at me over her shoulder and I made sure she knew I was looking at her ass, even in the dark of night.
"Huh, what?" I asked, pretending I was too caught up in what she was putting on display for me.
"Were you just checking out my butt?" She giggled, shaking it at me.
"Maybe." I said, plainly, as I approached her.
"Mmm, and?" She cooed.
"And what?" I answered, stepping right up to her.
"What do you think?" She asked, biting her lip, her big blue doey eyes waiting impatiently for my answer.
"Where's Audrey?" I asked, matter-of-factly, turning my head to look, breaking the mood.
"I don't know, over there somewhere." She said quickly, irritated. Grabbing my cheek, she turned my face back towards her. "What were you saying about my ass again?" She inquired, her voice boiling in seduction.
"Get me a beer." I said, turning away again and stepping back, as if to look for Audrey, who was clearly sitting on the porch swing with her head down, but I wanted to give the impression that I was more interested in her sister at that moment.
"What?" Bonnie asked, stunned by my actions.
I didn't say a word, but made my way back down the porch toward the swing at the far end. I listened to for the 'Hmphf!" from Bonnie as she stormed passed me to head into the house. I walked up to Audrey who was slowly swinging, but perked her head up as I approached.
"Is this seat taken?" I asked, motioning to the empty space beside her.
"It's all yours." She smiled.
I took my seat next to Audrey on the swing, leaning back and spreading my arms across the top of the backrest. I made myself comfortable, spreading my legs wider than I normally would so that my leg was pressed up against Audrey's thigh. She turned her head to gaze at me as I looked straight ahead, as if I was just enjoying the night and not noticing her looking at me. She shifted in her seat a bit, pressing her thigh harder against mine.
"She's a pretty girl." Audrey said, as I felt her eyes licking and sucking me all over.
"Who, Mel?" I asked, as if I didn't know the answer.
"Yes. How long have you two known each other? It couldn't have been that long, you're what, only eighteen? I'm sorry, I don't remember your birthday."
"We've known each other for a while, but only recently became intimate." I said.
"Oh." Audrey responded with a hint of disappointment and I immediately knew I chose the wrong word in 'intimate', as it had positive connotations about our relationship.
"To be honest though, I worry she'll break at any moment." I said, hoping to infer I might prefer a more robust woman, like Audrey. It worked.
"Well, she is quite small compared to a guy like you."
At that moment, Bonnie came back outside, beers in hand. She walked over to us and it was easy to read the resentment on her face when she saw us sitting close together on the swing, my arm over the backrest behind her sister. Thinking quick, she extended the beer to me in front of her sister, hoping I would reach out with my left hand to grab it, thereby leaving her to sit next to me under my right. Unfortunately, for her, I was running the game and I took my right arm off the backrest and took the beer.
I didn't say 'thank you', but just brought the bottle to my lips and took a couple gulps. Once she realized she wasn't getting praise for completing her task, Bonnie shot me a frown before taking her place on my right. I finished my swallows and brought my arm down so my forearm was resting on her thigh and, like her sister, I pressed my other leg against her. Bonnie, soon realized she was coming off better in the exchange, as now she could lean up against me a bit, pressing her massive tit against my bicep and feeling my flesh on her thigh, unlike her sister, who only had my arm behind her, not exactly touching her. Bonnie made it a point to shift herself ocassionally, rubbing her breast on my arm. I could already feel her hard nipple beneath her clothes pointing into my skin.
"Don't I get a beer too?" Audrey asked.
"Mhm mmm." Bonnie mumbled as she was taking a drink of her beer. "You want a beer, you know where they are." She told her sister.
"You can share mine." I offered and pulling my arm out from behind the udder that was molesting it to offer the bottle to Audrey.
"Thank you." She said and took the bottle from my hand, her fingers caressing my hand as she took the beer, her eyes never leaving my face, though I still hadn't turned to look at her.
"I brought that out for you." Bonnie steamed, my ploys at triggering her jealousy paying off.
"And if you didn't have one, I'd offer you the same thing. There's more than enough for everyone." I said, throwing out the not so subtle, but easy to dismiss, hint of my intentions.
I wasn't sure how my innuendo was being received so I decided to test their reactions. I took another gulp of my beer and returned my arm to where it was. If Bonnie was bothered by it, she didn't let on as she shifted once again, allowing my arm back to its warm home behind her heavy tit. She had even brought out her own arm to rest on the backrest behind me before pressing her tit against me. This new position allowed even more sweatermeat to cover my upper arm and with greater pressure. Now to test Audrey's reaction.
I turned to face her finally, meeting her gaze, before lowering my hand that I had behind her down onto her shoulder. She jumped a little as my large paw came to rest on her bare shoulder, but calmed soon after. I turned to look ahead again and as I did, I gently pulled Audrey toward me. She accepted my invitation and leaned into me. She looked straight ahead as well when I began rubbing her shoulder, caressing her skin. I could feel her breath quicken under my ministrations, her chest rising and falling in rapid succession.
Now that I had Audrey warming to my attention, I decide to return to Bonnie. Gripping the base of my bottle, so as not to cause her to jump by incidental contact between the cold glass and her bare thighs, I slid my hand off my thigh and over hers. She slowly spread her legs, allowing my hand to pass between them until it came to rest on the swing cushion. Then I relaxed my arm, letting it too slide down her skin, until my arm was embracing her thigh. Her breath sped up like her sister's as I shifted my arm, 'trying to find a comfortable spot', but in reality, just rubbing her thigh. She responded by using the backs of her fingers to slowly caress the back of my neck and leaning her head on my shoulder. All three of us now staring into the night. All of us knowing where this was heading, but no one wanting to risk saying anything that might break the moment.
It was then that I leaned my head back a bit, pressing into Bonnie's hand that was caressing me and turned to face her. "Thank you for bringing me my beer, Bonnie." I whispered, our faces only a couple inches from one another. I could feel her body tense as I stared deep into her eyes. Meanwhile, my other hand moved from Audrey's shoulder and began rubbing her neck gently, stroking her cheek, causing her to tense up as well.
"You're welcome." She whispered back, her breath labored with anticipation.
I turned away, over to Audrey and in doing so, used my hand to guide her to face me. The look in her face was equal to her sister's as I pulled it just as close. "Thank you for wanting to raise me." I whispered to her.
Audrey didn't say anything as I felt her shaking like a leaf on a tree in my hand and against my leg. I then started moving my other arm, the one between Bonnie's legs, back and forth, stroking my fist and forearm up and down her thigh, bringing it as close to her cunt as possible before drawing it all the back down to her knee. Bonnie responded by closing her thighs around my arm as I drove back and forth.
I felt Bonnie shift again, as she had to lean away enough to set her beer on the floor. She followed that by taking the beer from my hand and doing the same, freeing my hand up to work her flesh. She kept stroking the back of my neck, but also brought her other hand over to feel up my chest and abdomen. I pulled Audrey to my lips.
Audrey put up the slightest resistence at first, but only for a second before she was parting her lips to accept my tongue into her hungry mouth. She turned her body toward me more and brought her left hand up to my face, stroking my cheek, running it through my hair as we engaged in passion's kiss.
I could sense Bonnie's jealousy brewing at this action so I immediately ceased my ministrations on her thighs and instead, brought my hand up behind her head, holding it in place. I broke my kiss with Audrey and turned to face Bonnie. I pulled her to me and she melted into my lips, even moaning with desire.
I knew Bonnie would be easier to involve in this than Audrey. Audrey was more reserved and more mature than Bonnie. However, I sensed a submissive side in Audrey that I saw in Melanie and knew if I could break down that wall, she would naturally bend to what I ultimately had planned. A plan I didn't bother to tell Melanie. That's twice I forgot about her.
I needed to keep Audrey in the moment, being less adventurous than her sister, she would grow cold quickly if given the chance to analyze the morality of all this. I broke my kiss with Bonnie and grabbed her hand, guiding it to my massive package swelling in my pants. By the sound of her gasp when she realized its size, I knew that would keep her occupied long enough for me to bring Audrey around as I turned back to her.
Once Bonnie had found my manhood, she began digging at it with her hand, trying to feel as much as she could through the restricting denim. She also had begun grinding her tits against my back and shoulder, disregarding any pretense of discretion. With both of my hands free, I took Audrey by the face and returned to kissing her. I got there just in time as she started to pull away, her lust giving way to reason at the madness she found herself in the midst of, but that battle was lost when my powerful tongue shattered her resistance and soon she was giving back as good as she got.
I moved my left hand to the back of her head, holding her to my mouth and with my right, I slid it down, taking one of her mammoth orbs into my impressive grasp, squeezing and pulling it to and fro. Her nipple felt like a rock beneath her bra and shimmery satin blouse. She moaned loudly into my mouth as I hefted that meaty mound about her chest. Like a Master Chef, I knew I had two pots boiling and had to make sure neither spoiled. I needed to get Audrey more active into this and less passive before Bonnie's fire died down. I released her breast from my grasp and took her hand in mine, guiding it to explore my tool with her sister.
They both froze momentarilly when they felt each others hand on my cock, but only for a moment. The allure of such a magificent beast was too much for either to ignore over the lewdness of cooperative stimulation. As you would expect from two women who grew up together, sharing many of the same genes, they joined in a concerted effort to please the snake god. Now with both hands free once again, the Master Chef set to work at stirring both pots at the same time.
I used my weight and right arm to push Bonnie away from my shoulder enough so that I could put my arm around her, like I had her sister. I then brought it up to the back of her neck, like I had with Audrey, turned to face her and brought her to my lips once again. As we kissed, I pulled Audrey forward, bringing her lips to my neck, which she promptly began feasting on as she and Bonnie groped my rope.
After kissing Bonnie, it was time to switch, I broke the kiss, turning to face her sister and re-engage in oratory stimulation while bringing Bonnie close to work my neck. After a couple more exchanges back and forth, I moved my hands away from their necks down their backs to see if they understood the routine. I had to say, I was pretty impressed with my management skills as both girls took to the routine like ducks to water. I would kiss one while the other would kiss my neck and vice versa. Each was eager to await her turn by dining on the Alpha's neck while he was busy with her sister. Even their free hands moved behind me, stroking my back, my head, my neck and even sometimes, I could feel them holding and rubbing their hands together. The moans and groans between us I'm sure could be heard by Melanie up in our room, poor girl, but I couldn't think about that. It was time to move things along.
"Take me out." I hissed between kisses as I lifted my ass off the cushion.
Both sisters moaned an eager giggle as they ceased their work on my cock and went straight for my button and zipper. By now, I was just sitting back and looking up, both sisters licking and sucking each side of my neck. I looked down as they worked as one, undoing my jeans and pulling them down to expose my cock. I gently pushed their bodies away from and me and kept pushing until they had both left the swing and onto the floor.
"All the way off." I told them before sitting my naked ass back down.
They both stared in amazement at the essence of masculinity before them. As if posessed, they each undid my shoes, pulling them off soon to be followed by my pants. Like obedient dogs, they knelt on the floor at my feet, glaring at their tasty meat snack, but unwilling to move without permission. I reached down, caressing each on the cheek to which I received the reaction I was seeking when the both nuzzled the palm of the man who now ruled them. With the lightest of pressure, I guided Audrey up to begin her attempt at inhaling my rod, while I led her sister to nurse on my balls.
Although she was able to get more of my dick in her mouth initially than Melanie, it was clear that Audrey was too out of practice at deep throat to take me much further and I wasn't about to fuck around with forcing her tonight. She clamped her hands around my shaft and began pumping it vigorously as she bobbed her head up and down, her saliva quickly coating my shaft. Soon I was feeling it dribble down to my balls to mix with her sister's as she licked and sucked my sack. As much as I was enjoying the sensation of both my cock and balls getting sucked, it wasn't as pleasurable as listening to the desperate moans of the two sisters working together to bring their Alpha stud off. Still though, I wasn't anywhere near finished with my plan. I wanted these bitches. I wanted to own them like I owned Melanie. I was the Alpha, the king of the jungle and I wanted my Pride.
"You like that dick, slut?" I spat at Audrey, who moaned her affirmation as she continued to ram the back of her throat. "What about you, cunt, how do those balls taste?" I directed at Bonnie.
"I love them." She mewled, holding my heavy sack in her hands as she licked like a kitten.
"Switch, bitches." I commanded. Both sisters snapped to, swapping duties.
Bonnie was much better at giving head than her sister, though I assume that was because she probably kept in practice. Despite that though, she had never encountered something like me before and had to call it at just a bit over half way. Still though, I was more than happy with that as it was right in the area that I like having stimulated when I want to cum.
"Take off your clothes and bend over the railing, Audrey." I ordered.
She gave my balls one finally big slurp, sucking off as much saliva as she could before standing up and starting to undress. I observed how Audrey was watching her sister suck my dick as she pulled off her clothes. She appeared aroused seeing her sister at work.
"You like watching your sister sucking me off, slut?" I asked, but she didn't answer. Instead, she turned away to finish undressing. "Don't turn away from me when I'm talking to you, slut." I growled, causing Audrey to startle and quickly turn back around, though not looking at Bonnie this time. "I asked you a question."
"Y...Yes." Audrey stammered.
"Yes, what?" I said, demanding clarification.
"Yes... I like to watch my sister suck you." She admitted ashamedly.
"Come here and bend over toward me."
She stepped forward and bent over. I grabbed her by her bun and forcibly yanked her to her knees.
"Ah! Ow!" She protested, drawing a quick strike of my hand across her cheek, causing her to cry out. I then yanked her forward bringing her head to my chest, looking up at me.
"I don't have to tell you twice, do I, slut?" I hissed.
"no." She answered softly, humilated. I struck her again.
"I didn't hear you, slut."
"No!" She yelped, wincing in anticipation of another strike.
I put my other hand on her throat and held her head up, staring directly into her eyes. "You deserved that, didn't you, slut?"
"Yes!" She quickly answered, figuring that was the only safe answer.
"Are you going to be a good whore and do as you're told when you're told to do something, slut?"
"Yes!"
I reached down, taking her heavy tit in my hand, digging my strong fingers into the flesh and pulling as I did so. "Don't you fucking say a word, slut." I warned her.
Audrey grimaced in pain, groaning her displeasure loudly from within, but was able to keep her mouth shut. I released the hanging orb and whacked it hard with my hand, causing Audrey to jump and hum a tune of suffering as she fought the urge to cry out. I whacked it again and again, each time harder than the last. Her eyes screamed at me to stop as the tears flowed down them, her lips quivvering and body shaking.
"Are you happy that I'm playing with you, slut?" I asked in a condescending tone.
"Mhm hmm." She nodded rapidly.
"You want some more, don't you?"
Again she nodded, knowing full well she didn't, but she also knew better than to defy me.
I switched my hold on her hair with my other hand and beat the right tit a half dozen times. Audrey was wailing inside from the burn on her sensitive flesh, her tears dripping from her cheeks onto my chest, but she refused to open her mouth.
"You can thank me now, slut."
Audrey let out a handful of sobs before she could get a handle on her words, "Thank you."
I pulled her head to the side, away from me and reached down with my free hand to feel her pussy. Audrey let out a deep gutteral groan as my hand explored her sopping cunt.
"You did like that, didn't you, slut?"
"Yes." She answered, humbly, knowing it was the truth.
I pulled her back over, forcing her to lay her head on my belly, inches away from where Bonnie had been working me over dutifully with her mouth, moaning as she watched her sister being handled by me.
"Does Bonnie look pretty with my cock stuff in her mouth, slut?"
"Yes." She said, but also nodding. Perhaps it was a subconscious response from her body verifying the truth in her words.
"Tell her."
Audrey sniffled a couple times, suffering in her humiliation, "You look pretty with your mouth stuffed full of David's cock, Bonnie."
Her admission caused Bonnie to moan loudly and drive her to suck harder and faster.
I held her head there for a few minutes as she watched Bonnie suck. Again, her body told me everything I wanted to know as I could feel her hands exploring my flesh that she could reach. I felt her hand rubbing over my balls, rolling them around tenderly in her fingers, sliding her digits down my taint and between my ass cheeks, feeling my anus. I heard Audrey breathing heavily through her mouth as I noticed her other hand between her legs, playing with herself.
"You're sister is quite the whore, isn't she, cunt?" I asked, checking to see if they each remembered the new names I had given them.
"Mmmm, mhm hmm." Bonnie responded, never taking her mouth off of me.
"Now, go bend over the railing, slut." I said, releasing her head, "And stop playing with yourself."
Audrey moaned her frustration as she got up and walked to the railing, bending over it.
"Hands behind your back, slut." I added, to which she complied.
I reached down and took Bonnie by the ponytail and yanked her off my cock. The force and surprise in which I did it caused her to fall away onto the floor unceremoniously.
"Strip, cunt and join your sister on the railing." I ordered as I got up from the swing and walked up behind Audrey. I took my wet cock and began rubbing it against Audrey's fat pussy.
Unlike Melanie, Audrey didn't bother shaving, at all. Thick growth was made to look even thicker with her dark pubic hair that ran around her pussy and up into her cheeks. In the darkness of the night, it completely concealed her vagina entirely. Still though, there was a hole there and my cock parted the folds and bush that hid it. Although she probably knew better, she just couldn't restrain herself and began bucking her hips back against my head, begging it to impale her. I thought about beating her ass for it, but I had plans and she had already delayed them long enough.
"Uh, God!" Audrey bellowed into the night air as I shoved my cock into her, well past the head.
I figured a bigger girl like her could handle it, but I was surprised to feel just how tight she really was.
"Holy shit, slut, you're pussy if fucking tight!" I grunted, "When was the last time you got fucked?" I shoved another couple inches in.
"GAH!" She heaved, "I... I don't... remember." She responded, struggling with speech due to the bat splitting her open.
I looked down at Bonnie, who was still getting her clothes off, too distracted by size of the tool I was inserting into her sister. I didn't say anything. Instead, I just slowly pushed into Audrey until I either bottomed out or hit a dead end. Fortunately, she was deeper than Melanie and while I felt her cervix, it had pulled back enough that I could pass by it and seat my entire length inside.
"Jesus!" Audrey called out, as her legs trembled beneath her. "Yes!"
"Oh, looks like I'm all the way in, slut, how about that?"
"Yes, yes, yes!" Was about all she could muster, as I felt her pussy convulse on my shaft and her fluids running down my balls like water.
"Such a hungry little bitch, eh, slut?"
"Give it to me, please!" She begged.
I drew my cock back a bit and then thrust back and forth rapidly, rubbing my head over her cervix. Audrey's upper body and head began flailing about wildly as I knocked on the door to her womb. I looked back down at Bonnie, who was finally undressed, but was frigging herself stupid.
"I thought I told you to join your sister, cunt, are you both fucking retarded?" I chastised her.
"I, uh..." She started to say, as she tried stumbling to her feet, but it was too late. This was what I was waiting for.
"Uh uh, no." I snapped my fingers at her, "Too late for that bitch." I snapped them again and pointed at the spot next to my foot.
Uncertain, Bonnie walked on her knees over to me, her enormous tits swaying back and forth as she went. Although she had a more pronounced gut on her, I could still see her bush. As expected, it was darker than her sister's, but I was pleased to see that she at least maintained it. It was still a full patch, but it was trimmed short and she did shave her pussy and ass.
"I'm sorry." She looked up at me, throwing herself at the mercy of the court. Yeah, right.
I didn't even bother holding her. I just whacked her hard across the cheek, sending her reeling in pain against the railing. She cried out, but was desperate to get back to the spot I ordered her to be in. As soon as she got there I struck her again. She cried out again, but was able to brace herself enough not to be moved.
"Do you even want this dick, cunt?" I asked, scolding her for making the same mistake of disobeying me that her sister made.
"YES! I DO, PLEASE! I'M SORRY!" She plead, grabbing the hand that struck her and bringing it to her lips, kissing it all over.
"Who owns this pussy, slut?" I called out to Audrey, who was still riding the chain of mini-orgasms I started in her when I first filled her up.
"Y... You do!" She gasped.
"Who owns this ass, slut?"
"You do!"
"Who owns that whore mouth of yours, slut?"
"Oh God, you do!"
I ripped my hand from Bonnie and took Audrey by the hips, as it was time to seal the deal, as it were, with these two. I continued to fire away into her hot slot and quickly changed the length my thrusts from rubbing her cervix to plowing the entire length of her cocksock, making sure to slam into her chunky ass each time.
"My tits! Please, let me hold my tits, they're hurting me!" Audrey begged as her body pillows swung wildly, slapping against themselves, her chest and even her face and throat.
"Go help your sister, cunt." I snapped at Bonnie.
"What?" She questioned in surprise, causing me to bring my hand up. "But I can't, she's my sister!" Bonnie begged, which was met with the back of my hand.
"Wrong answer, cunt." I scolded, "She's your sister, slut, straighten her out." I resumed my pounding.
"Please, Bonnie, it hurts, bad." Audrey begged her little sister.
It took a few moments for Bonnie to come around, but eventually she got to her feet and crawled over the railing to the ground below. She stepped in front of Audrey, closed her eyes and reached up with her hands, holding Audrey's tits steady, while I rocked her cunt.
"What do you say, slut?"
"Thank you, Bonnie." She moaned.
"Tell her you love her, slut."
"I love you, Bonnie."
"Keep telling her until I make you cum." I demanded.
Audrey started repeating over and over, 'I love you, Bonnie', as I hammered away.
"Tell your sister you love her too, cunt."
Bonnie looked up at Audrey, "I love you, Audrey. I love you, Audrey." Joining in her sisters chant.
I slipped my hand under Audrey's belly and worked it through her jungle of hair to her clit. Audrey howled as I began rubbing it and I was amazed at how big it was as it felt like it stuck out by about a half an inch. I would alternate between rubbing her clit and massaging her swollen labia which was quickly bringing Audrey home.
"I'm going to cum!" She cried, "I'm so close!"
"Is that tired old pussy still fertile, slut?" I asked, speeding up my pace on both her pussy and clit.
"Yes!"
"Good, I'm going to put my seed right inside your fertile womb. Do you want that, slut?"
That was all it took for Audrey, as what came out of her mouth was beyond deion. At best, it was a concoction of garbled syllables, at worst, it was just noise. She arched her back and her knees began to buckle. I moved my hand back to her hip to help hold her up, but also to stablize her so I could cum as well. I flexed my hips, changing the angle of insertion just enough to get every bit of myself inside her as I felt my balls jump in their sack and began pumping her full of healthy seed.
Without my steady thrusts keeping her anchored, Audrey nearly tipped over the railing. She quickly brought her arms out from behind her back, reaching for Bonnie to stop her progress. Bonnie, seeing her sister beginning to tip, stepped into her and held her sister up. The two embraced there as I flooded her womb to overflowing and filling every possible empty space within her vagina. Bonnie was being very tender with her well-fucked sibling, rubbing her naked back and holding her head close to hers. She had a look of happiness on her face, appreciative of the satisfaction her sister had.
I reached over Audrey, grabbing her by the back of the neck and pulling her back over the railing, Bonnie aiding me. I told her to put her hands on the railing and hold herself up and she complied.
"Your turn, cunt." I called down to Bonnie.
She quickly climbed back over the railing and assumed the same position her sister had, next to her.
"Are you ready to have my cum-stained cock rammed up your juicy hole, cunt?" I asked.
"Fuck, yes!" She exclaimed, sticking her thick butt out at me.
"Are you fertile?"
"Nope, I'm on the pill." She said with pride.
"That's a shame, I guess I won't be fucking you then."
"WHAT?" She quickly turned around, "WHY?"
I just looked at her, waiting for her to realize I had already explained why.
"You won't fuck me because you can't get me pregnant?"
I stood there.
"Please?" She begged, dropping to her knees, reaching out for me.
"Who owns you, slut?" I called to Audrey.
"You do, David." She responded, peacefully, as she gyrated her hips, oozing my seed around inside her.
I looked at Bonnie.
"Who owns your pussy, cunt?"
She bowed her head, putting her arms behind her back, "You do, David."
"Who owns your ass?"
"You do, David."
"Who owns that whore mouth of yours?"
"You do, David."
"Prove it, cunt." I told her, "Prove to me that your whore mouth belongs to me."
She began to lean forward to accept my slimy cock into her mouth, but I backed away.
"No, it won't be that easy, cunt." I said, "Do you love your sister?"
"Yes, I love Audrey." She said, unsure where this was leading.
"Give her a kiss."
Bonnie looked up at me, puzzled. She thought about it a moment and then shrugged and began to get up to go give her sister a kiss.
"No, a kiss on the lips." I said.
Bonnie looked even more perplexed as that was what she figured I wanted and was trying to do just that. Again she tried to rise and again, I cut her off.
"No!" I snapped, grabbing her by the ponytail and dragging her behind her sister, bringing her face to within a few inches of Audrey's leaking pussy. "On. The. Lips, I said."
She was stricken as she realized I wanted her to lick her sisters pussy. She hesitated.
"I... can't..." She whispered, sadness filling her eyes.
I forced her head to the floor and stood over her, putting my foot on her neck to keep it there. Bonnie began to cry.
"Ass up, cunt."
Bonnie inched her knees under her as much as possible, arching her back and raising her ass high into the air behind her.
"Do you love your sister, slut?"
"Yes, I love Bonnie, David." She cooed.
"Give her a kiss."
Audrey straightened up and casually walked around behind her sister. She then got down on all fours and leaned in to begin kissing, licking and sucking Bonnie's pussy.
"Who owns that whore mouth of yours, slut?" I asked Audrey.
"You do, David." She said with confidence as she started getting into eating out her sister.
"Is she wet, slut?"
"Oh, very much so, David."
"Do you like kissing your sister?"
"Yes, I do, David."
I reached down spreading Bonnie's thick ass cheeks. "Tongue her asshole, slut."
Audrey obediently moved up and began pushing her tongue into her little sister's shitter. Bonnie gasped in pleasure from it.
"Finger her as well, slut." I told Audrey as I lifted my foot off of Bonnie's head and kelt down next to it. "Look at me, cunt."
Bonnie groaned as Audrey began sticking fingers inside her pussy, she turned to look at me. While tears still ran from them, her eyes were also filled with lust and humiliation.
"What is your sister doing, cunt?" I asked, Bonnie, stroking her cheek gently.
"She's licking my ass and fingering me, David."
"Good girl, cunt. Do you like it?"
Bonnie, too humiliated to answer, closed her eyes tightly, pursed her lips and nodded.
"Tsk, tsk. That's not the answer I was looking for, cunt. Try again."
Bonnie gasped, overwhelmed by the pleasures from her sister's tongue plugging away up her butthole and her fingers crawling around inside her snatch. "I like it, David. I love it, David!" she yelped. As Bonnie gave into her lust, she began to grind her ass on Audrey's face, side to side, up and down, gyrating, all in an effort to get her sister deeper inside her body. Her hands clenched and unclenched. Since they were attached to her arms, they were searching in vain for her sister's head to hold and grind into her. Bonnie was moaning loudly as she rocked back and forth against Audrey's face.
"Now, who owns your pussy, cunt?"
"GAH! You do, David!" She pledged.
"And who owns your ass?"
"Ugh, ugh, ugh. You do, David!" She affirmed.
"And that whore mouth?"
"FFFUUUUCCCCKKKKK!" Bonnie came all over her sister's hand and chin.
I waited patiently as Bonnie rode out her first orgasm by her sister, until finally she was able to speak, "You... do... David..." She promised, panting.
"Do you love your sister, cunt?"
"Yes, I love you, Audrey. I love you, so much."
I rose to my feet and snapped my fingers, pointing at the railing. Audrey immediately ceased tonguing her little sisters ass and returned to her place.
"Now, go give your sister a kiss."
Bonnie crawled up behind Audrey. She rose up on her knees before leaning forward, her hands on her sister's ass and spread it wide. She then tucked her face into Audrey's matted clump of pubic hair and began licking and slurping madly. Audrey groaned loudly her approval of her obedient little sister. Audrey wasn't the only one to groan though, as Bonnie quickly became enamored by her elder sister's gooey secretions.
I got down on my knees behind Bonnie and rubbed my cock against her slit.
"Yes, fuck your cunt, David!" She moaned, egging me on.
I slid much easier into Bonnie's pussy, but it was still tight, nonetheless and drew an similar shock from the unexpecting recipient. Like her sister, she was able to take me to the root and I was able to perform the same tactic I used on Audrey. I had already cum hard twice today and the last one was just within the last fifteen minutes so I needed help if I was going to cum anywhere close to Bonnie's orgasm. I was aided by a couple of images however. The first being the sight of the reluctant Bonnie, now broken into my willing whore, licking and sucking my cum from her sister's mess hole. The harder I pounded into her, the more desperate she became to drain Audrey of my cum. Audrey aided in the effort as well as she was getting off on Bonnie's ministrations. Her juices were flowing from her and carrying with it globs of my thick semen to the point I could audibly hear Bonnie swallowing. I still needed more so I closed my eyes and envisioned my goal.
I was standing naked in a room. My three willing women kneeling before me, worshipping their Alpha at his alter of cock. They held each other close, each in love with one another and each in love of their Owner, their Master, their Alpha. As they knelt there, paying homage to me, I looked down on their swollen bellies. My women, eager for their feeding, so that they may nourish the offspring of their beloved Alpha growing in their wombs. This is what I wanted, this is what I would have, I was the King of the jungle and they would be my Pride.
At that, I began filling Bonnie's cunt, as I imagined three hungry mouths, cheek to cheek, open to receive their precious seed. I reached foward, grabbing Audrey by the hips and pulling her ass back into her little sister's face, muffling her screaming orgasm while I filled her up. All three of us collapsed into a pile of sex and humanity, my cock still pumping it's essence into Bonnie as we lay there.
Audrey crawled around to face her sister, taking each other into their arms. I watched as Melanie's words came back to me in my head. These two, these sisters, were sharing a bond that had remained dormant their whole lives. All these years, they shared a bond of blood and tonight, I showed them the bond of the flesh. They were experiencing a love, an understanding they had been denied their whole lives. As they lay there kissing and caressing one another, I heard them softly exchanging words of love, as they cried tears of joy in each others arms.
"You both belong to me, now." I told them.
"Thank you, David." Audrey said, leaning across her sister to kiss and nuzzle my chest.
"Yes, thank you, David." Bonnie added, "I will never disappoint you again."
"And you are done taking the pill, Bonnie." I added.
"Never again, David, my womb is yours." She said, taking my hand to lick and kiss, a demonstration of her submission.
Once we had recovered, I led my women to my new bedroom, Bonnie's former bedroom, stopping to pick up Melanie along the way. Even though it was a king sized bed, it was barely big enough to fit us all, but we made due. As a reward for Melanie's efforts in helping to bring our new 'family' together, I allowed her to clean us all before curling up in my arms to sleep.
To be continued...
Read 47226 times Rated 94.5 % (236 votes)
Please rate this text:
0 comments
SUBMIT A COMMENT
You are not logged in.
Characters count:
1000
Do you write sex stories or sex-related texts? submit them to us! Register here to post
Back to the Sex Stories - Visit - Bookmark XNXX Stories - Set us as your homepage - Submit a text - Contact us
Copyright 2000-2006 XNXX-PiCS. All rights reserved.
A Family Man: Part 4 Discoveries by DevilBehindBlueEyes
Fiction, Anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Domination/submission, Incest, Male / Older Female, Pregnant, Water Sports/Pissing
Author's infos
Gender: N/A Age: N/A Location: N/A
Posted Wed 3rd of October 2018
Report
Font size : -
Introduction:
Keep in mind, that this story is told from the perspective of David. There will be no account of Melanie and Audrey's experience in New Mexico outside of what they tell David.
The next couple weeks were very exciting for our little family. All three women had tested positive for pregnancy which drew us all much closer to one another. I have to admit, I was more than a bit concerned how this new lifestyle would appeal to everyone involved, but so far, it seemed only to exceed my expectations.
Melanie embraced this new dynamic instantly. Although she had always been a submissive, our relationship had opened so much more inside of her that she never realized before. She had told me that she would often imagine what other women might look like pregnant with my child and it excited her. She had mentioned her desire to see me with other women so she could see what she felt, as it happened, but she couldn't answer why. After I brought Audrey and Bonnie into our family, she finally understood that what she was missing was fellowship.
You see, I was everything to Melanie, but for all the check boxes that I filled, there would always be one that would forever remain outside my reach and that was understanding her contentment in submission. Sure, I knew her as well as she knew herself, but I wasn't a sub and never could be. I would never understand what it felt like for her to serve me, but another submissive would. She embraced her new 'sisters', especially Audrey, as they were the only other people on Earth who knew and felt exactly what she did. Because she understood what her companions meant to her, it tore her apart that I would never have the same kind of connection.
I was an Alpha and Alpha's are alone in their experiences. To her, it wouldn't matter if I had one woman or a hundred, there wouldn't be anyone in our family for me to relate to, like there were other submissives for her and it broke her heart to think about it. It pained her to know that I was alone at the top and what I faced, what I dealt with, was my burden to carry, alone. While she could embrace other submissives, she knew there could only be one Alpha, because two Alpha's would compete, one would try to dominate the other, they would struggle for control of the submissives. They cannot exist as equals, unlike submissives, so no matter how close a friendship I might have with another Alpha, it would eventually lead to disaster. Her only recourse was to make me as happy as she possibly could and having her submissive sisters at her side would help.
Audrey also took to the new dynamic very quickly. I had suspected, based on they way she spoke of my uncle and how she bent to my will, that she and Bill had a similar relationship, to which she confirmed. She was especially grateful to me for giving her world of submissive bliss back to her and even opening her eyes, and heart, to the joys she now shared with Bonnie. She and Bonnie represented the kind of familial bond and love that Melanie wished she and I could've shared as mother and son. However, despite how much closer she would always be with Bonnie than Melanie, Audrey welcomed Melanie with open arms and the two formed their own unique bond together. Audrey saw Melanie as the "Alpha sub" even though we were not married and I made no such declaration. It didn't matter to Audrey though, as she recognized the bond that Melanie and I had was much like the one she now shared with her sister, and was more than happy to submit to Melanie, seeing her as her superior. In fact, she was a lot like Melanie in that respect, as I knew Melanie would probably see Audrey the same way had the roles been reversed. Simply being in this new 'family' quickly became as much an obsession for Audrey, as it was for Melanie, making the two of them exceptional teammates in bed or at any time they needed to work together. The Family was all the mattered and I was the Family.
If there were any problems within our family they would've orbited around Bonnie, as she was having the most trouble acclimating herself to this new lifestyle. I'll admit, I was wrong when I thought Bonnie might be a gold-digger. While it's true that she married John for his money, it wasn't because she wanted money. She had been a closet submissive her whole life and naturally, she wanted protection and security. Unlike Audrey and Melanie, Bonnie had never been in a submissive relationship before. She was like Melanie, in the sense that Bonnie didn't care how many women John slept with as long as she had a place to call home and a purpose in life. It wasn't until she learned that John planned on divorcing her for a younger woman that she fought back. It wasn't the younger woman part, well, not ONLY the younger woman part, so much as, it was about losing her safety and security. Bonnie loved sex, craved it, but she used her body and her self-respect in exchange for the things that submissive's need most safety, security and praise. If money and possessions meant that much to her, then she wouldn't currently be driving a beat-up old Ford pickup.
Still though, it is a wholly different experience to subconsciously be submissive than to actively be one. Because she had never been in a true Dom/sub relationship before, she had developed some bad habits, mostly out of necessity, due to lack of guidance and control from an Owner. She was like a puppy brought home from the pound. She was eager, totally committed to her Owner, but lacked training and discipline and didn't always get along with the other pets, especially Melanie. In fact, the relationship between Mel and Bon was strained a lot of the time. Bonnie still saw Melanie as younger and better looking, bringing back memories of her divorce from John and insecurity about her place at my feet. Bonnie didn't share the same view of Mel that Audrey did, seeing Melanie as the Alpha sub, and it was Bonnie who wanted to be my Alpha sub. I suppose I didn't help matters much considering that I was still struggling with trying to balance my attentions between the three women and usually ended up paying more attention to Melanie, but that was to be expected. I knew Melanie the longest, she was the love of my life and while Audrey understood and embraced this dynamic, Bonnie didn't. Bonnie loved me and she loved her sister and, in her eyes, Melanie just didn't fit into this dynamic. I know it would've been a lot easier for Bonnie had it just been the three of us, but that simply wasn't going to happen and it was a pill she was trying to swallow, but having difficulty with it.
It wasn't that Bonnie hated Melanie, but Bonnie was so desperate for my attention and so jealous when I gave it to Melanie that it caused quite a bit of friction in our fledgling family. Things got even more complicated when she finally got pregnant as she then wanted her child to be my favorite as well. It didn't help that Bonnie was the best lover of the three either. She quickly adapted to the size of my cock and could take me in any hole, any time, for as long as I wanted. She also came the quickest, the hardest and was becoming quite the painslut. I know I said that Melanie and Audrey made for a great pair in bed, but I never felt so desired as when I teamed up Melanie and Bonnie together as they would literally pull out all the stops to be the one who made me cum. I knew Bonnie loved this lifestyle, if not everyone involved in it, but despite her jealousy toward Mel, at the end of the day, she knew it was only me that mattered. It was just going to take some work to get her learn her boundaries and what was expected from her.
As far as our home life went, there were some changes that were made. One night, Melanie presented herself with a completely shaved pussy, saying I might like something younger looking, appealing to the idea of what our potential daughters might look like. It worked. I had already made Audrey and Bonnie shave themselves down to match what Melanie had, but now I wanted them all completely bald.
I had Bonnie give her two week notice at the diner for a number of reasons. I didn't want to draw attention to the fact we were living a polygamous and incestous relationship and she was well known in town and so her pregnancy might raise some questions. Also, we didn't need her pitiful income from the diner and she even admitted she only had the job because she had worked there most her life anyway and wanted to keep busy after the divorce. Finally, I wanted her at home where she could learn to be a better sub by learning from her sisters.
Audrey already worked from home making arts and craft items she would sell at craft shows, mom and pop general stores around the area and even some retail stores in the city. I had Bonnie and Melanie help her as I saw a real opportunity for a small business in the future.
Melanie finally got to be the aerobics/fitness instructor she always wanted to be by teaching her new sisters. I didn't mind the extra weight that Bonnie and Audrey had packed on, but I certainly preferred the toned and svelte Melanie overall. Besides, I wanted to get back into fitness myself and if I was going to put in the effort of strenuous exercise so were my women.
I hadn't forgotten about my effort to find my parents, but I also didn't know how long it would take to find them. In the meantime, I had taken a job with a construction company, building houses and doing restoration work. The same company Bonnie hired to do her home. I liked working with my hands and doing physical labor, but I also loved the idea of building something from the ground up. I wanted to learn as much about the business as I could because I wanted to open my own in the future. We didn't exactly need the money, but with four of us and children already on the way, what would've normally allowed just Bonnie and Audrey to live comfortably, would now only allow seven or more of us to scrape by. I needed to work, to support my family. I was the Alpha and it was my duty to provide and protect my family. Even so, being only eighteen and having no experience in this kind of work, naturally, I started at the very bottom. The hours were long and the pay sucked, but I was learning valuable skills that would one day open all kinds of doors of opportunity.
Needless to say, my women missed their Alpha and the long hours and exhausting labor really took it out of me, despite my youth and physique, often leaving very little left in the tank at the end of the day to play with my girls. They understood though, even the nympho Bonnie, and did what submissives do best and attended to my needs, giving me a place of peace, pleasure and love to come home to everyday. As much as they may have wanted to see their man pounding their holes and depositing his genetic code in every orifice, they were just as content to see him fed, soothed and comfortable, perhaps even more so, as that really was what I needed most.
Living out in the country certainly afforded us our privacy as such a living arrangement like ours would be next to impossible to hide living in a town, amongst neighbors. Still though, we needed a cover story should anyone ask. I decided we would tell anyone who asked that Mel and I were family from out of town who were down on our luck and were living there until we could get back on our feet, which wasn't a complete lie. The most difficult part would come when the women's bellies started to show, all around the same time, and only one male living in the home. To help avoid suspicion, I set up some rules when they were away from home.
When it came to shopping, grocery or otherwise, the girls would only go in groups of two and each group had a specific area assigned to them. Audrey and Bonnie would have one area, Bonnie and Mel another, and finally, Melanie and Audrey. They would rotate their group on a weekly basis, meaning no two girls would be in the same area together more than once or twice in a three week cycle and each area needed to be far enough away as to not risk running into a local. Plus, they would do their shopping or other errands at peak periods where the crowds would be the biggest, making it easier for them to go unnoticed. Eventually, they would have to do the same when it came to their OB/GYN's.
It would require the women to travel for more than hour to get to a bigger city or town, but we were pretty centrally located that all three areas were about the same distance anyway. For local runs, I would send Melanie, since she could explain her pregnancy or take care of it myself. Our little setup seemed to work pretty well, aside from a couple of hiccups here and there, but nothing that woudl blow our cover, for now. However, that was the easy part.
There was still the issue that Melanie was a married woman and while she did leave a 'Dear John' letter for Robert, we needed to end their marriage sooner rather than later. We knew Robert was looking to having a future in public office and to a politician, image was everything. Until he had the power to make problems 'disappear', his political future was at risk if anyone found out his wife ran off with his foster son. We figured he would not make any sudden moves to try and find us right away and risk a scandal that could end his hopes before they got off the ground. No, he had to be cautious and descrete, but the longer we remained silent, the less he had to lose in finding us, as questions about his wife's whereabouts would eventually come up.
For most of their marriage, Robert tried to keep Melanie out of the public eye. Mostly, because she was beautiful, more beautiful than he deserved, and he was too jealous to risk her meeting someone and developing a relationship of any kind with them, hence why he made her quit her teaching job. He was also not very fond of bringing me into his home, but saw an opportunity to look like a local hero and foster an abused youth, when I earned some media fame the night I nearly killed my abusive foster dad. All Melanie and I were to Robert were trophies to display so people could see what kind of woman he could get and how big his heart was and hopefully advance his career. In reality, he was a conniving, weak, bully of a man who took great joy in using his status and skills as a lawyer to ruin others because he lacked the personal fortitude and committment to achieve success on his own merit. Sure, it could be argued that he was successful based on his merit, but you don't need to knock the other man down to get ahead, you just need to work harder. In any case, we needed to get their marriage ended and soon.
I decided that Mel and Audrey go back to New Mexico where they could get an apartment together. There, they would have an actual residence and could submit an uncontested divorce from Robert, giving him everything. We figured if we didn't fight for anything, he might be more willing to sign it, if only to get his wife out of his life so he could avoid scandal. I chose New Mexico so he wouldn't have any idea where we really lived and there would be no interstate complications. I didn't want Melanie to go alone and I felt it would not help our case if Robert found out I was with her, but I was torn about who to send. I originally wanted to send Bonnie, because I felt that Mel and Bon could've used the time together to bond, but ultimately, the best choice had to be Audrey. She and Mel were already like sisters and Melanie didn't need the added stress of having Bonnie around should they not get along. Furthermore, I figured I could help Bonnie in her submission if it were just her and I and because the house was in her name and her settlement was financing all of this, it was important she be available to answer any questions the bank might have. She also put Audrey on her account so Audrey could make payments while in New Mexico, leaving no paper trail back to Melanie that Robert might be able to exploit.
Provided that Robert would willingly sign the divorce papers, it could still take six weeks to a year for the divorce to be finalized. There would be no getting around Mel's pregnancy in that time, but we were hoping for a quick resolution to this before she really started to show. It was expensive, but we were able to get Melanie a good divorce lawyer. I cannot believe how lucky we were to discover that she was the wife of an executive whose company was targeted by, not only Robert's environmental law firm, but handled by Robert himself. He was able to take the company to the cleaners forcing them out of business and resulting in her husband taking his life.
Unfortunately, this was one of the few times Robert was in the right, as it turned out this company and more specifically, this executive, were up to their necks in violations and embezzlement. However, it was needless to say, this lawyer jumped at the opportunity to stick it to Robert, even inviting Melanie and Audrey to live with her during this period and encouraging her to fuck Robert over, guaranteeing she could drum up some bullshit abuse claim. Melanie accepted the offer to stay with the lawyer, saving us a small fortune in renting an apartment, but simply wanted to cause as little waves as possible, since the lawyer had no idea of our relationship. Content with how Melanie and Audrey were handling things and getting calls from them every night to exchange 'I love you's' and updates, I was free to spend time with Bonnie.
I woke up that Saturday morning to the pleasure of Bonnie's head lying on my stomach, my cock firmly seated down her throat, to the hilt. This had become a favorite pasttime for her, an opportunity to spend some quality alone time with her Owner. She would start by licking and drooling all over my cock, getting it nice a lubed before lying on her side. She would lower her head and lift my cock off of my belly just enough to get it into her mouth. She would then ease it down her throat, sliding her body a little bit each time to allow my length to slide further and further down. Once seated, she would lie her head down and rock back and forth lightly, giving me constant but gentle stimulation, while playing with my balls.
She was the only woman in the house who could take my cock so easily down her throat. She also managed to suppress her gag reflex and could hold her breath for minutes at a time. This routine became a sort of meditation for her, her 'safe place'. It was used to bring me pleasure, but really only enough to keep me hard so that I would remain lodged inside her. She was like a child with a pacifier like this and could do it forever it would seem, only needing to pull back, once in a while, enough to draw air and swallow any saliva that hadn't leaked out already before taking me down again. The longest we had gone like this before was about forty minutes, after which, I needed to throat fuck her so I could cum, but it was clear she was more than willing to stay like this for hours.
That's what I came to love about Bonnie. Sure, she was rough around the edges, she wasn't as bright or articulate as Audrey or Melanie, nor was she as deep or sentimental as the other two, but she loved me and she seized upon every opportunity she could to show me. Deep down, I believe she knew her limitations and preferred to show instead of tell, like now. Even if Mel and Aud were in the house or even in the room, when she was allowed to do this, we were the only people in the world to her.
Before, I likened her to a puppy brought home from a pound and I stick to that assessment for the most part, but she was also like an abused dog who finally found a good home. She was so desperate to be loved, so desperate to have a place, a purpose in life. For all her life, she was a submissive forced to live a life outside her comfort zone. She never got to be the submissive she was suppose to be and worse yet, she faced constant abandonment.
Now, she had me, she had her sister, she had her Family and she had the life she discovered she always wanted. This is why she was doing what she was doing. She liked having me stuffed down her throat, not for the sexual pleasure of it, though she did love it when I throat fucked her, but this was more about the connection. This was more about feeling safe and secure, about feeling me inside her, all around her, smelling everything about my masculinity and rubbing against it.
I reached down to stroke her cheek and head as she whiled away, causing her a start. "Good morning, Bonnie."
Unable to speak, she wriggled her body slowly in acknowledgement as she started sucking more and playing with my balls in a more stimulating manner. Clearly, she was gearing up for a blowjob, but I had other plans.
"No, no. You just keep doing what you're doing, my dear." I patted her on the head gently, receiving a grateful wiggle as she ceased her efforts and returned to her meditations.
I continued to stroke her head for another thrity seconds before she began pulling up. I guess it was time for air.
"Good morning, Daddy." She spoke with some difficulty, considering she hadn't used her voice since yesterday and had been using her throat as a cocksleeve for who knows how long this morning.
Once I had all my girls pregnant, I told them to start addressing me as 'Daddy', as it was something Mel started doing. I was much more comfortable about discussing incest with Audrey and Bonnie than I had originally been with Mel, for obvious reasons. Now that Bonnie and her sister were deeply involved in an incestuous relationship, they were totally supportive of raising our children to be the same way. We had no idea what sexes our kids would be, but we all agreed that if any were girls, they would not be denied the joy of serving their Daddy. I told them that, while I would not shield the children from the dynamic of the lifestyle we lived, meaning they would understand that these three women were effectively my wives and were submissive to me, I would not include them in our activities, until they were of age. My girls understood my reasoning for such a decision, but wished we lived in a world where my children would be free to grow up experiencing such strong family bonds.
While there was no question daughters would be raised to serve, there was much debate about what to do about sons. Each of my women had different opinions on how we should handle that. Since we were not going to be keeping the dynamic of our relationship from the children, we were really only left with five options:
1: Raise the boys to be Alphas.
2: Raise the boys to be submissive.
3: Let them make their own choice.
4: Abort them.
5: Give them up for adoption.
Bonnie was the only one who thought any sons should be raised as Alphas. I think the idea of submitting to her son, especially if he looked like me, appealed to her a lot. I knew Melanie would've enjoyed such a relationship with my son as well, but like Audrey, she knew there was only room for one Alpha in the Family, so ultimately, she was against the idea. Strangely enough, all three women were warm to the idea that my sons be raised like my daughters. I guess to them, it didn't really matter who I dominated, as long as I was the Top. None of the women thought letting them make their own decisions was a good idea. They figured I should demand my boys be one way or the other. Although I mentioned it as an option, all three were diametrically opposed to abortion, as they couldn't imagining killing my offspring. That left adoption and while none of my women wanted to part with their Alpha's gift to them, they all agreed that giving up any sons would not only remove the temptation of the women to submit, but would also remove any rival threat. So we agreed that should any of my women bear sons, they would be given up for adoption, unless I deemed otherwise.
As I lay there stroking Bonnie's head while she comforted herself on my cock, it finally hit me.
"I WAS GIVEN UP FOR ADOPTION!" I shouted, sitting up quickly, scaring the ever loving shit out of Bonnie and forcing the 'binky' from her throat and mouth.
"Fuck, Daddy!" Bonnie gasped, as she coughed on inhaled saliva from being startled and annoyed by having her 'happytime' interrupted.
"Bonnie, don't you get it? I was adopted!" I grabbed her by the shoulders, shaking her in excitement, scaring her more.
"Daddy?" She asked, wiping the spit from her face.
"Bonnie, remember when we discussed how we'd raise my children?" I asked.
"Sort of, Daddy." She said, still playing 'catch up' with the conversation.
I rolled out of bed, sending the pool of saliva that had accumulated running down my groin, off my cock and balls to the floor in ropes and running down my thighs. I spun to face Bonnie who was trying to scramble off the bed to join me, not sure where I was going, but wanting to be at my side anyway.
"Remember how we were trying to figure out what to do if any of you had boys?" I stopped her, again with my hands on her shoulders as she crawled toward me.
"Yes?" She answered, uncertain.
"Look, I'm dominant, right?"
"Yes, Daddy." She smiled, reaching for my bobbing cock less than two feet from her, "very dominant, Daddy."
I slapped her hand away, annoyed, because I was trying to explain something, drawing a hurtful pout from Bonnie. "Listen, I'm a dominant and so was Uncle Bill."
"Yeah?" Bonnie said, sitting back on her knees, rubbing her hand.
"I know this is a bit of a stretch, but what if it's hereditary? What if male dominance runs in my family?" I posed to her.
"I guess, Daddy. I mean, Audrey and I are both submissive, so I guess it could be." She answered, finally getting on the same page.
"Well, it seems pretty convenient that I just happen to be dominant, like my uncle, and two of my submissives happen to be sisters, don't you think?"
"Sure, but I don't see what that means? Does that mean we give up your sons for adoption, Daddy?"
"No, sweetie, it means that I'm pretty sure that my father is dominant and forced his brother-in-law, Bill, away and also why I was given up for adoption!"
"Okay, Daddy, but how does that help you find him?" She asked, puzzled.
She had a point there, what good did this revelation do? Even if it were true, it didn't put me any closer to finding my birth parents. Dejected, I turned and sat back down on the edge of the bed next to Bonnie. Without a word, she slinked her head under my arm, her hands caressing my back and running down my front toward my wet cock and guided her binky back into her mouth. She wouldn't be able to take me all the way down in this awkward position, but that didn't matter. This was where she felt most comfortable and since she wasn't exactly a wordsmith, this was the easiest way she could communicate her love for me. I understood her meaning and it was why I didn't usually scold her for her greed.
I eased Bonnie off my cock again, this time being gentle. She moaned her disappointment, nevertheless, but followed my lead as I laid her back on the bed. I got up and stood at the edge, wrapping my arms under her knees, grabbing her at the tops of the thighs and pulled her ass to the edge before pushing her knees up toward her chest.
"Hold your legs up, sweetheart." I said softly.
"Yes, Daddy." Bonnie smiled, placing her hands on the back of her knees and pulling them to either side of her gorgeous, mammoth, G cups.
I leaned over Bonnie, stroking her cheek with my hand as I leaned down to kiss her forehead, "Daddy is going to fuck your butt now, okay, sweetie." I told her.
"Thank you, Daddy." She cooed, wiggling her hips in anticipation.
I reached down to my cock and pushed it between her thick cheeks, meeting no resistance as her crack was already well lubed from the constant production of juices her pussy had been generating for the last half hour or so. With a wet cock and wet ass, I plunged into her all the way to the hilt on the first shot. Bonnie arched her neck and moaned loudly as her rectum rapidly expanded to accomodate my girth and length.
"Shit, Daddy!" Bonnie gasped, taken aback by my sudden insertion.
"Did you like that, cunt?" I asked, running my hands up toward her jiggling mammaries.
"Oh, you make me feel so small when you take me in the ass, Daddy." She said, closing her eyes, letting Daddy do as he pleased.
"You're a good little butt-bitch, Bonnie." I praised her, since she was the only one of my girls I could do this to and immediately begin pumping her dumper roughly without fear of harming her.
"I'm your BEST butt-bitch, Daddy." Bonnie replied, taking pride in her title.
Like I've said before, Bonnie was a bigger girl, overweight, but not obese. Melanie was by far the most fit and toned of my women and even when I could rail into her little body, about the only thing that would jiggle would be her tits, but even they seemed to move relatively little when she was getting slammed into. Audrey was much closer to Bonnie in body type and size than she was Melanie and she had plenty of jiggle when taking a pounding, but with her, I still had to dial it back at first when fucking her holes and even then she didn't have the same attitude as her sister when getting used. No, Bonnie was an entirely different creature from the other two women. She once commented that I was built like a tank. Well, if I was built like a tank, she was built for a tank. She was big boned and strong, but with an ample amount of cellulite to insulate and pad her body. I didn't have to worry about ramming too hard against bony features, like I might have with the others, I could just go at her mercilessly until I was satisfied.
Bonnie was also the most receptive to my aggressiveness. Every part about her seemed to yearn for and worship the cock that ruled her. Whether it be her mouth, ass, pussy, hands, tits or ass cheeks, all seemed designed for the sole purpose of extracting cum from my balls as quickly as possible. She had a natural control over her body that the other two didn't, but it also didn't require any extra focus or concentration on her part to perform. Even now, on her back, holding her knees up, she wasn't in a position to ride me back or anything, but I could feel her rectum almost stroking my cock. The order her anal muscles would usually constrict when emptying her bowels felt reversed, as if pulling my cock deeper, milking it, worshipping it. Even when I pulled back, her juicy, bubble-shaped ass cheeks continued to embrace my member well outside her sphincter.
Curled up like this, her tummy had two thick rolls of excess weight that hid her belly button and her cartoonishly large breasts, slid, almost rolled, up and down the sides of her chest. Her extra weight was even apparent around her pussy as her mound was thicker and puffier than her sister subs, padding my pelvis as I hammered her dirty hole. I took a sloppy babyfeeder into each hand forcefully and pulled them back onto her chest, pushing them together. Bonnie pulled her knees closer to the sides of her chest, hoping to trap my toys in place so I could play.
Orgasm denial was not something I generally practiced on my girls, preferring to let them cum as they pleased. Hell, most of the time, it didn't take much to get them there as they'd already be so worked up I'd often trigger one just by filling them up. After that, it was easy to string them along, one after another, until I was ready to cum myself. As receptive as Bonnie was, I wasn't sure orgasm denial would even be possible. As I mentioned before, she was easily the best lover out of the three. She tried the hardest, she was the most pleasurable to be inside of, but she also came the quickest and the hardest of my girls. Right now, I was already feeling the effects my cock had on her as small spurts of liquid were ejecting from her urethra against me, while I slapped loudly against her ass, the dimpled flesh of her chunky ass and thighs rippling constantly with each thrust.
I had a number of theories as to why Bonnie was this way with me, but the one I felt most likely was dependence. Our relationship was more important to Bonnie than I believe it was with either Audrey or Melanie and that's saying something. She knew what it was like to be abandoned, as I'm sure that's how most of her relationships, not even counting her marriage, ended up. She gave everything she had to her man when it came to sex, but she was also very needy any other time. I'm sure most men kept her at arm's length, calling her up when they needed a booty call, using her and then kicking her to curb afterward. She wasn't the best conversationalist and I could see how her personality would rub many people the wrong way after a short while, which is why she was probably only wanted for sex. Bonnie, whether consciously or subconsciously, came to equate sex with value, that she was only desirable as long as she kept the cock happy. She decided, if she was only going to be good for one thing then she was going to be the best at it. However, it never worked out in her favor, as the old saying goes, 'you can't fuck someone into loving you', but what else did she have? Her best years were behind her and while she was a superb cook, she really made for terrible girlfriend or wife material in a normal relationship.
Fortunately, we were not in a normal relationship. I was her Owner and I appreciated and valued her for her committment to serve. Most men couldn't put up with her needy nature for very long and would avoid getting in too deep with her. They wouldn't dare offend her and risk blowing any future hook-ups with her when they found themselves in a dry spell, so they let her be needy and just found excuses to distance themselves from her. I didn't have that problem. When I felt Bonnie was being too needy or interferring with time I wanted to spend with her sisters, I'd just tell her to fuck off and go do something else. I wasn't afraid of hurting her feelings, because I knew what kind of person she was. She didn't like being told off, because psychologically, it reminded her that she was disposable, but I was never going to dispose of her, so I knew she had nothing to fear. In time, she would learn this lesson, but for now, I had nearly forty years of conditioning to break, it wasn't going to be done in a couple weeks. Still though, I knew that she knew, she was safe, and would always have a place at my feet. She was just trying to spend the rest of her life trying to thank me the only way she knew how, with her body.
"My best, huh?" I questioned skeptically, as I rolled her doughy tits around her chest, like an angry baker.
"Yeah, the BEST." She declared adamantly.
"Well, you're pretty good, I'll give you that." I praised, through a series of grunts over the sound of my hips popping against her slabs of ass flesh, "But SHE might be better." I added, staring down at her womb.
"Fuck, Daddy," She groaned, "I can't wait to see you break that bitch." She added, as she fired a couple spurts of ejaculate against me in response, punctuating the effect such a thought had on her.
"Yeah? You want to be there when Daddy bleeds his little girl?" I hissed, as I really started to bear down on her now, gripping her tits tightly, using them like handles, as I neared the home stretch.
"Oh, Daddy!" She cried, "I want hold that bitch down while you claim her!"
"Fuck, cunt!" I growled, "You're a dirty, whore, you know that?"
"I want to lay my head on her belly and feel you cum inside, breeding her, Daddy!" She begged, trying to buck her hips to meet my thrusts.
"JESUS, BITCH!" I roared, as I began spraying her bowels with my hot, sticky, cum.
"BREED HER, DADDY! BREED HER!" She screamed, releasing her knees and slamming her fists into the bed as she threw back her head, arching her back.
I couldn't believe how much she was cumming on me. Normally, she'd just spurt when she came, but the thought of holding our daughter while I impregnated her took her to a whole new level. Like piss, she sprayed a continuous stream from her body as she writhed, my fertile stem reliquishing its essence inside her.
I collapsed on top of my busty fuckpig, her bountiful tits making wonderful pillows to rest against. I reached around her legs to keep them pinned against her chest, as I lay there. Bonnie shuddered and quaked under me, as our organs contiued to spasm, releasing anything left inside them.
I remember waking up still on top of Bonnie. She had brought her arms up from her sides and was gently stroking my hair, my limp cock still planted inside her ass, thanks to it having been fully seated when I started cumming. I looked up at the elder woman who stroked me, the look in her eyes clearly matched the images I had in my head. This was a tender moment, a moment where we both came at the shared image of bringing our daughter into the fold together, as a family. The normally needy and selfish Bonnie had an epiphany, an epiphany where it dawned on her just how special it was to see someone she loved being taken by me. Sure, she had a similar experience the night I first claimed her sister Audrey, but this was altogether different. In that brief instant, as she stood on the precipice of orgasm, she could relate to what Melanie and Audrey always felt when they saw me with another.
I would like to say that Bonnie was just like her sisters after this, but she wasn't. She was changed, in a big way after that, but it was still going to take a long time to break her of her habits, if I even could. Part of the appeal of Bonnie was the fact she was greedy and always in 'try hard' mode and I didn't want to change that about her. However, she did experience what she experienced and it would remain in the back of her mind, causing her to want to work on her relationship with Melanie.
"I love you, Daddy, did you have a nice nap?" She whispered, her soft strokes and tone giving her a motherly feel to the young man inside her.
"How long was I out?" I said, beginning to stir life back into my body.
"About twenty minutes, but it was the best twenty minutes." She smiled.
My women know I do not kiss them after their whore mouths have been used, until they've been cleaned. They also know I do not go down on them, because that's what whore mouths are for, but there are rare occasions where the mood and the moment are right for kissing, sharing love, regardless of where their mouths have been and this was one of those moments. In fact, there was only one other time I kissed one of my girls after using her mouth and that was with Melanie.
Placing my hands on the bed, I pressed myself up off of Bonnie enough to lean down, bringing my lips to hers. She immediately recognized the significance of this event and was unable to hide the emotion from welling up in her eyes as I pressed my mouth on hers. Her hands latched onto the sides and back of my head for all they were worth as she relished in a kiss she might not see again in a very long time. Her moans and whimpers of gratitude viberated in my mouth, as our tongues pressed and danced with one another.
As our kiss carried our souls to another realm, my cock began to find life again inside its new home. It wasn't long before I was sliding myself back and forth along the hungry interior of Bonnie's happy hole. I almost never made love to Bonnie as she'd generally get me too worked up and have me cumming too soon to really be tender and caring. This time was going to be different though. I wished I was in her pussy at a time like this, as the contrast of making love to her asshole seemed almost sacrilegious, but then again, this was Bonnie after all and the idea that her butthole was the only part about her worthy of making love to, seemed equally appropriate.
I made passionate love to my Bonnie, even sliding us both onto the bed entirely, to make it feel 'right'. Like I knew she would, Bonnie appreciated this kind of connection with me more because it was a rarity, since she was mostly relegated to cumdumpster in most cases. Aside from getting me off too quickly to make love, I also used her in a cumdumpster capacity as a way to keep her in check, lest I feed her notion that she should be my Alpha sub. Perhaps I was just missing Melanie, but perhaps I really was in love with Bonnie, who knows, but I really wanted this moment.
Audrey and Bonnie didn't have any expectations that I would immediately love them as I did Melanie or even as they did me, that's not how this worked. They loved me, because I was everything they desired in a man and I brought the two of them together. Subs are like dogs. They love their Owner unquestioningly, but the Owner, despite what the dog means to him, could never match the love and devotion the dog feels for the Owner. Like I've said before, when we look at dogs, we see animals we can love and set to purpose, but when dogs look at us, they see God himself. Bonnie loved me, no question, but while she did not expect me to love her back, not like I loved Melanie, I did love her. And here, in this moment, thinking about our family and connecting with Bonnie on this level, I felt love and I wanted to make love.
It wasn't long after that I was depositing a second load into Bonnie's already packed rectum. She didn't have the same orgasm as before, but neither did I. However, our orgasms were nonetheless meaningful and actually served to strengthen our bond with one another, even more so than the first one did. Again, I held her for a while in post-orgasmic bliss, as lovers do, before rolling off of her so she could perform her duties to clean me.
It was a toss up who liked cleaning me more, Melanie or Bonnie. Audrey would do it, but more so out of duty than desire, though she would never complain about doing it, it was obvious by her lack of enthusiasm she didn't enjoy it like Bonnie and Mel did. I would say that Bonnie enjoyed cleaning herself off of me more than Melanie, but Melanie was much more enthusiastic cleaning others off of me than Bonnie. Just for hygene's sake, I bought some enema bags that the girls were to use daily or in anticipation of anal sex, just so clean up would be less of a health risk, especially now that they were with child. Though I'm sure Mel and Bon appreciated the cleaner taste, they were no doubt disappointed by the fact that cleaning a filthy cock was a much more impressive display of their submission than a clean one. Regardless, it was what I wanted and what I wanted was all that mattered. Even though I wouldn't kiss them, until after they'd showered and brushed their teeth thoroughly, I still did not like the idea of kissing my girls after they had just cleaned a cock and asshole that had just been used, enema or no enema.
When I rolled off, Bonnie knew that I was finished with her for now and quickly put herself to work sucking, slurping and licking our fluids from my flesh. We hadn't anticipated anal sex and she hadn't had the chance to enema yet this morning, so there was a day's worth of filth in her ass that I churned up with my cock and cum. I could tell by her moaning that she was pretty delighted when she discovered that she was being allowed to clean a rusty nail once again. No doubt, she'd probably try and rub it in to Melanie that she got to clean my filthy cock when she and Audrey called tonight. Forty years old and she carried on a rivalry with Melanie like she was twelve.
After she was finished, we proceeded to the bathroom where she would perform her duties in washing me. Unlike Melanie, Bonnie and Audrey were tall enough to reach up and wash my entire body, so I let them. However, because they were so much bigger than Mel, they couldn't kneel between my legs wash themselves, like Mel could. Unable to perform this particular ritual that Mel and I had, I saw no need to wait around for Bon or Aud to wash.
On a normal day, when Mel and Aud were still here, if it was Mel's turn to wash me, we'd have our normal washing ritual, but then she'd dry me when we exited and dry herself after I'd left. If it was Bonnie's or Audrey's turn to wash me, one would wash me and the other would wait outside the shower to dry me when I finished, while her sister remained behind to wash herself.
I know, it's pretty complicated, but this lifestyle isn't always about sex, in fact, very little of it actually is. Sex is not a lifestyle and when dealing with submissives, they always need tasks to perform. The more subs you have the more creative you have to be to keep them all busy. Subs with too much time on their hands get bored and get into trouble, so keeping daily routines for each of them becomes paramount. Rotating their duties is important as well, in keeping your girls happy and interested. There was no question that Melanie was a good cook, but she was not as good as Audrey and no where near as good as Bonnie. Still though, I would have all three rotate cooking duties so each felt important, so each felt like she was responsible for keeping me well fed. Everyone knew Bonnie was the best cook and while they would admit it, I never would. These women poured there hearts and souls into pleasing me every minute of every day and I was not going to be the kind of person to make them feel inferior toward one another even if I had to lie to them.
Many would think that my life would be easy, having three willing sluts to do whatever depraved sexual task I wanted, eager to give me daughters I could breed, slaving away on me hand and foot, but they would be wrong. Sure, it was nice to have all these things, it's part of living this kind of lifestyle, but there is a lot of work involved too, A LOT OF WORK. You have to pay close attetion to your girls and understand their wants and needs and know the difference between the two. Wants do not have to be met, but needs do and they vary between each girl. This is why precision and routine become vital, for without these expectations, you'd lose your mind keeping your girls busy and blind to changes in their behavior.
Subs do not often speak to the Owners about their feelings, especially when they are unhappy. Even when asked, they will tend to lie so as not to burden him with their problems, but also, he is expected to know most of their problems without being asked. He is the problem solver and the decision maker so it's his problem to deal with issues that relate to his girls. I knew better than to spend more time with Melanie than the other girls and that was my mistake, a mistake I would come to correct, but it was only a mistake because I made it clear I wanted to treat my girls equally. Audrey had no issue accepting Melanie as her better and had I pressed the issue, Bonnie would quickly accept it as well, but then I would have a problem with Melanie. She didn't want to be better than her sisters, she wanted to be equal to them so she had others who felt like she did. Of course, she would be the Alpha sub if that was what I wanted, but it was not her desired place. Conversely, Bonnie wanted to be the Alpha sub, but there was no way I'd give her that kind of authority over her sisters, certainly not until she'd been in my posession for a few years.
This was the kind of stuff I had to deal with on a daily basis and why Melanie felt so bad for me, because she knew I would have to experience all of this alone. I couldn't bitch and moan about my problems governing my girls, to my girls. I couldn't complain to one about the actions of another and I had no other person I could vent to either. To top it off, I also had to plan for our Family's future and work and playtime and routines, etc. This would become a lot easier as the years progressed and everyone fell in line, but in the meantime, it was a lot for an eighteen year old man to adjust to. Still though, I wouldn't call myself an Alpha and my girls wouldn't follow me through the gates of Hell if I didn't thrive on a challenge.
With the shower finished and food in my belly, I was ready to start the day. As it was a Saturday, I didn't have work and keeping up the home and lawn was the women's responsibility, I decided to see if I could find anything out about my past. I told Bonnie to go work on craft show items, but she begged to spend the day with me, being it was our first weekend alone together. Given we had shared a tender moment earlier and she was still riding the buzz of love, I decided to allow her to help me.
I had an idea that perhaps I was going about searching for my parents the wrong way. I had hit a dead end going back through my history so I thought I would change gears and start with my uncle's history and work forward. Surely he had records from his birth or childhood before his sister, my mother, married my father and kicked Bill out of their lives. From Audrey's recounting of events, Bill was able to drive out, get me and bring me back home in a day, meaning I was born less than half a day's travel from here. I also discovered that they had only been married for a few of years before I came into their lives. Bill was already disowned before they met, but he still had their phone number and had to have been in contact with them for them to be able to reach him in Milton. That meant one of two things. Either they still lived in the same area that Bill used to live or there would be contact information somewhere amongst the boxes of his things Audrey kept after her move here. Bonnie was extremely happy to help in this endeavor, although she wasn't sure what she was looking for, but at least she got be used as a urinal and go-fer while I searched.
Audrey kept Bill's things in boxes up in the attic. While the rest of the house was clean and renovated, the attic smelled of musty old wood and dust. Furthermore, it was not connected to the AC system and cooked under the late June sun so we worked up here naked. Normally, Bonnie enjoyed when we were naked together, but it was just too dirty and sweaty up there to become aroused. I say that, but I was referring more to me, as I don't think Bonnie ever turned off. As I sat there going through papers, Bonnie tried a number of times to go back to her 'safe place' of having my cock crammed down her throat, but I simply would not get hard enough. Still though, she took pleasure in licking the sweat from my balls and taint and even tried getting at my asshole a few times, but resigned herself to taking what she could get.
I struck paydirt when I finally found Bill's birth certificate. I sent Bonnie to go get a road atlas and checked the location of Bill's birth town and it turned out to be somewhere in mid-Wisconsin. Just by eyeballing the distance, I reasoned that if he left Milton around dawn, he could drive up to Wisconsin, to the area his hometown would be located, and be back by night, giving credibility to Audrey's accounts. Bonnie was very excited, after I explained to her that there was a possibility that my parents and grand-parents lived close to one another. I explained that since he was born in that area and it was likely he had to drive back there to get me, both must live in the same area. Even if one had moved, it was unlikely the other did so there was a chance my search could end there or I'd at least get information on where they are now.
I told Bonnie to ready my shower as I needed to pack. It was still Saturday morning and I figured I could at least drive up there, take a poke around for a day and be back Sunday night for work on Monday morning. She raced off to receive me in the bathroom while I ran to the bedroom and pulled out a dufflebag to pack some clothes into. Bonnie was pleased to give me my second shower in just a few hours, but not only because of the shower, but because she thought she was coming with me to meet my parents. She was heartbroken when I told her I was going alone.
When asked why she couldn't come, I told her she needed to stay here to let Mel and Aud know what I was doing and if I got delayed up there into the work week, she needed to be here to deal with the bank if that became a problem. Although she agreed to sign the house and everything over to me, I wanted to hold off on all of that until Melanie's divorce was finalized. Everything was riding on her getting a clean break and I didn't want to muddle things by possibly confusing the bank or drawing unwanted attention to myself by the checks to the lawyer having my name on them. Right now, the checks had Bonnie and Audrey's on them, concerned friends, if you will, and completely unrelated.
Bonnie argued that I might need money, but I had that covered as well. I still had all the cash that Mel and I took from our accounts when we first fled New Mexico. I took about a couple grand and stashed some in my wallet and dufflebag, knowing I wouldn't need remotely that much, but better safe than sorry. Bonnie still protested and demanded she be allowed to come. I could tell she was afraid by the tone of her voice. Afraid of being alone after all this time, all her lovers gone at the same time. She was afraid that I would never come back, though I never once gave her that impression, that was just who she was inside. Unlike her ex-husband and boyfriends, she was committed to me to the end and I was literally the last chance she had given herself to believe in hope and love. She really was pitiful when it came down to it, but I suppose that's why I came to love her.
She bawled her eyes out as I was getting ready to leave. She watched, helplessly, as the only thing that mattered to her was currently throwing his bag into the back of a car and about to drive away. I started up the engine, put the shifter in reverse and looked over my shoulder, out the back window, but I couldn't take my foot off the brake...
I looked back at the side of the house where Bonnie was on her knees, slouched against the side of the house with her head hung low, sobbing. I put the car back in park and killed the engine, alerting her. I got out of the car as Bonnie's naked form crawled across the ground toward me, wrapping her arms around my legs, pressing her face into my groin, holding on to me for dear life. I couldn't leave her like this. Hell, I couldn't leave her at all.
"I'm sorry, Daddy." She whispered through weeping breaths.
I knew what she was sorry for. She was sorry she couldn't let go. She was sorry she was so dependent on me now. She was sorry for taking up my time and interfering with what I wanted to do, which was to be on the road right now, headed toward Wisconsin.
If we pay attention to life, to people, to everything, if we shut our own mouths for a moment and listen to the world around us, we learn things. Today, at this moment, I learned a lot about Bonnie. I learned that the loud-mouthed, hard drinking, party animal, selfish Bonnie was nothing more than a scared little girl. A scared little girl who had always lived inside Bonnie, but was only free to exist now, because I allowed her to. I wanted Bonnie to be her true self and here she was and I was about to abandon her to pursue my interests. I learned that I was an Alpha, but I was still young and impetuous in my own right. I couldn't leave this little girl by herself, not after she had been so brave as to embrace her true self for me.
"Go get dress, my love, we have a lot to do before we can go." I said softly, holding her head to me.
That was the first time used the word 'love' when addressing Bonnie and she knew it. As much as she wanted to kneel there, kissing me from cock to foot, she had her orders. She did kiss my groin a few times before smiling widely up at me and scrambling to her feet to go get ready. I brought the dufflebag back upstairs so she could add her change of clothes to it as well and we made a call out to New Mexico, hoping to get a hold of Mel or Audrey to let them know what was going on. Bonnie had to make the call, because I didn't want the lawyer answering and hearing a male voice. As expected, the lawyer answered, but quickly handed the phone off to Audrey when Bonnie told her who she was. Bonnie explained, to the best of her ability, what we were doing and that we'd hope to be back Sunday night, but we'd call them when we got back or if we were held up. When Audrey told Bonnie that Mel was standing by and the coast was clear, she handed the phone off to me. I told each of them that I loved them and they quietly responded with, 'I love you too, Daddy' before hanging up.
It was time for us to go.
To be continued...
Read 30045 times Rated 94.2 % (171 votes)
Please rate this text:
0 comments
SUBMIT A COMMENT
You are not logged in.
Characters count:
1000
Do you write sex stories or sex-related texts? submit them to us! Register here to post
Back to the Sex Stories - Visit - Bookmark XNXX Stories - Set us as your homepage - Submit a text - Contact us
Copyright 2000-2006 XNXX-PiCS. All rights reserved.
A Family Man: Part 5 Home Cumming by DevilBehindBlueEyes
Fiction, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, First Time, Incest, Male / Females, Pregnant, Romance
Author's infos
Gender: N/A Age: N/A Location: N/A
Posted Sat 20th of October 2018
Report
Font size : -
Introduction:
Sorry this took so long to get out. Life got in the way and this chapter required a ton of re-writes for continuity's sake. I hope you enjoy. Leave a like and comment, please.
After driving all afternoon and into the early evening, Bonnie and I reached Wausau, in upper central Wisconsin, where the hospital my uncle was born in was located. I wagered that even if my uncle's family didn't live in Wausau, they wouldn't live too far outside it. After asking for directions at various gas stations, I was finally able to find the hospital. Once I knew where that was it was time to find lodging for the night. We got a room at a motel not terribly far from the hospital and I dropped Bonnie off at the room. I told her to order us some delivery while I ran down to the hospital to ask some questions.
Since we drove up here on a weekend and it was Saturday night, most government buildings or other facilities where we might get more information would not be open, nor would they be tomorrow. This trip wasn't about finding my family on the first try so much as it was about getting an idea about the area and where I might concentrate my efforts in the future. As far as the hospital went, I was mostly interested in learning how large a geographical area they usually serviced and maybe see if there were any staff who might have worked there over the last eighteen years. I figured if my uncle and I were born in the same area, it stood to reason I might have been born in the same hospital and maybe, however unlikely, there might be someone on staff who worked here back then. I didn't have any expectations, as this was such a long stretch, but I was here so I might as well try.
On the way to the hospital, I decided to stop at a gas station along the way to pick us up something to drink. At first glance, Wausau didn't seem big enough to have a real 'seedy' part of town, so I was a bit surprised when I noticed some women standing in the empty parking lot adjacent to the gas station. Clearly they were prostitutes, judging by their apparel, but it was unseasonably cold out tonight and rainy meaning it would be a long slow night for them.
My time inside the station took longer than expected, because of a couple of bums trying to buy some whiskey with what change they had between them. After arguing about whether to buy less alcohol so they could buy some cigarettes, followed by a lengthy process of trying to min/max their purchase by selecting a product then rejecting it due to price, before selecting another, etc. After a few minutes they finally settled on their purchase, I quickly paid for mine and was out the door right behind them. They smelled like some of my fosters did. I never wanted to end up like that, but I digress.
As I walked back out to my car, I noticed that the girl's pimps showed up. I say 'pimps' as there were two of them, but I suspected that one was operating under the authority of the other. There were five girls, two with one pimp and three with the other, but it was the one with the three that caught my attention. Apparently one of the little white girls pissed off her pimp as he was really laying into her. Normally, I wouldn't care about such things, as I would punish my women when they got out of line, but for whatever reason this particular situation rubbed me the wrong way.
When I punish my women, I do it calmly and in a controlled manner. I have wailed on them from time to time, but that was always during a pain session and never during a punishment and I never struck them with a closed fist. A girl should never be beaten when you are angry because you lack personal restraint at that point, as evidenced by the fact that you're angry, under the influence of emotion. No, when you are angry, you put the girl on lockdown and you save physical punishment for when you are in a clear frame of mind, after having had a chance to weigh the punishment against the crime. What the pimp was doing was out of rage, by the look on the girl's faces. The fact the second pimp was standing by, keeping his girls out of the situation, told me that this was more than just an 'attitude adjustment' or 'correctional education'.
After slapping the girl around a few times, yelling at her, the large black dude drew his balled fist back and drilled the little girl upside the head, sending her straight to the ground, drawing cries and pleas of mercy from the other girls. I heard the hit from where I was standing as it popped loudly through the night air and I thought the girl was dead for sure or crippled at the very least. After a few moments, her pimp standing over her crumpled body yelling at her to get up, she finally started to move. I was a bit relieved to see her functioning and the fact she wasn't convulsing told me she wasn't suffering any sort of major brain damage from the blow, but when he started to kick her for not getting up quickly enough, I knew she was likely living on borrowed time.
Again, I had no business interfering with how a man wants to handle his woman, but this was not a man handling a woman. This was an animal and animals do not get to handle women. Animals have no impulse control and it was evidenced by how he was beating the shit out of this girl. It was bad enough he let his women sleep with other men, regardless if it was for profit, but he was a bully. He was using fear and pain to keep his girls in line, not confidence and leadership. He demanded his girls toe the line for him, but did not hold himself to a higher standard as an example. I used my girls as I pleased, but I always kept my girls at the forefront of my mind and everything I did was for them, for us. When I looked at this guy, I saw Robert, if he actually had the size to enforce his will. When he struck the little woman, I saw a larger, stronger version of Robert beating Melanie. Although Robert never struck Mel, I'm fairly certain it was because he was a small man and he was well aware of what I did to my last, bigger, foster dad and would probably do to him should he ever step over the line. As I watched this man, I saw my foster dads, animals, the lot of them, coming home drunk and pummelling me senseless for trivial errors. Not today, Sonny Jim.
I put my bag in the backseat and went to the trunk. I retrieved the L-shaped tire iron from there and slid half of it down the back of my pants. Sure, to anyone behind me, it was obvious what I was trying to conceal, but to anyone in front of me, they'd have no idea what kind of suffering awaited them. I closed the trunk and made my way to the vacant parking lot for some 'correctional education' of my own.
I knew this was stupid, they could've had guns for all I knew, but it had to be done before the poor girl wound up permanently disabled or worse. Even though these pimps were lousy owners, their girls would still be conditioned to serve them so I was potentially facing six opponents. However, like any pack, if you can quickly take down the Alpha first, you'll give the rest something else to think about, like maybe how loyal they really are to the Alpha for instance.
I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that my girls had my back, because I cared about them and I wanted good lives for them. If someone attacked me and managed to put me down, I knew they would unleash Hell to protect me, because they loved me and I loved them. They were property, like the whores these pimps owned, but unlike these guys, I cared about my posessions and they were without a doubt the most valuable assets in my life, they WERE my life. I doubt these girls would say their pimps felt the same way, judging by how they were used and treated. Intimidation and pain will ensure someone's loyalty right up until the point you need it and that's when they stab you in the back and that was what I was counting on.
One of the girls called out to the pimps as she saw me coming across the parking lot toward them. This caused the two of them to turn and start approaching me, but not before the leader kicked his girl in the stomach and stomped on her arm one more time. As soon as they opened some distance on the downed girl, the other two girls with her swooped in to check on her. The two that were with the smaller pimp stood back, not wanting to get involved in anything. Even though it was two versus one at the moment, I knew enough not to dismiss the girls just yet.
A bit of advice for those who plan on getting into a brawl. Pay attention to how your opponent walks. If they step off with their left leg first, it is because they are right-handed. The most common first punch thrown in a fight will be an over-hand or straight jab from the dominant side so anticipate that first. Even if your opponent is a skilled fighter, if they perceive you as inexperienced, they are still just as likely to open with the same punch as any inexperienced one. It's their strongest punch and they want to put you down quickly, as most real fights rarely last longer than a few punches anyway.
Seeing the two men coming toward me, told me what I needed to know. The one beating the girl was the much bigger of the two, bigger than me. The other was a bit smaller than me, but was clearly the bigger threat. The big one would do more damage if he connected, but he was slow and out of shape, judging by the steam rising from his head in the cold night air after beating on a defenseless little girl. I hadn't seen the smaller one do anything, but the way he looked and moved told me he was no stranger to fighting and probably pretty good at it.
I had to put the big one down first. Not only because he was the Alpha of the group, but because I needed to face the better fighter one on one or they'd make short work of me. My best approach would've been to attack the one on the left first, but since that is where the better guy was, I had to attack the one on the right first instead.
Fortunately, my size did factor into their decision making process as they stopped about twenty feet from me and started calling me out, trying to intimidate me. I knew they were willing to fight, but it was clear that fighting was a last resort for them, because they didn't really want to risk tangling with a guy my size. Had I been a smaller man, they would've kept approaching me, unafraid of me, but they didn't, they stopped. In that moment, they just threw away the most important advantage they had going for them, the psychological one. The fact I was coming to meet them should've told them their numbers meant little to me and now that they stopped to flap their gums, told me that they knew it. Their hesitation put the initiative in my hands and that allowed me to set the pace of the engagement.
As I neared, ignoring their pointless attempts to impress fear upon me, they began to separate. Should I attack one, I'd be giving my back to the other, but I was fine with that. If I stopped, they would encircle me anyway so my only option was to push through one and keep him between me and the other.
I lunged at the big one just as I entered range of his strike, but rather than swing on him like I did against the four drunks, I ducked at the last second. His mighty fist sailed harmlessly over my head, but without my body to stop his momentum, he found himself off-balance, forcing himself to step into it or fall over. Using this advantage, I stepped past him, turning into him as I did so. Using my left hand to push on him, I was able to keep him off-balance, giving me time to pull out the tire iron. By the time he spun around to face me, I was bringing the iron down squarely against the side of his knee, creating a loud crack and pop in the load-bearing joint. His left leg buckled immediately, bringing the giant man tumbling to the ground, howling in pain.
Seeing the Alpha go down so fast and the iron in my hand as I marched toward him, the other pimp made the wise choice to flee the scene as fast as possible, leaving his women behind to fend for themselves. It didn't really matter though, as when I turned to face them, they had all started clearing out like roaches when the lights come on. There's that loyalty I was telling you about earlier.
I waited a few moments, making sure I wasn't about to get jumped by anyone I hadn't accounted for, before taking a knee beside the pimp, who was sobbing like a little girl, holding his crooked leg.
"You're going to take better care of your girls from now one, aren't you?" I asked gruffly, slapping his messed up leg, causing him to cry out.
"YOU BROKE MY MUTHA-FUCKIN' LEG!" He cried out.
"Yeah, that sucks getting treated like a bitch, doesn't it?" I squeezed.
"FUCK!" He yelled out, "WHAT CHU WANT, MUTHA-FUCKA?"
"What I want." I released his leg, "Is your promise to treat your girls better."
"WHAT?" He cried out, confused.
"I get it. I do. You have to discipline them." I said calmly, trying to appeal to his sensibilities, "But you need to discipline yourself, first. Understand?"
He just groaned, rocking on the ground.
"Stop. Beating. On. Your. Girls, UNDERSTAND?" I questioned, forcefully gripping his leg.
"GAAAAH! FUCK! YEAH, MUTHA-FUCKA!" He wailed.
I looked around, seeing the girl he was beating still lying on the sidewalk in front of the store where he left her.
"Oh, and I'm taking that one with me. She belongs to me now, right?" I asked, gripping even tighter.
He just nodded unequivocally.
"Good. I'm glad we could have this talk." I said condescendingly, as I patted his leg.
I stood up and began walking over to the girl, but stopping after a few steps.
"One more thing." I said, turning back to him. "I'll be around. You know, to keep an eye on you. I trust you'll hold up your end of our little agreement?" I mentioned, reminding him this had been neither a suggestion nor a negotiation. "I'd hate for things to become less... civil." I said plainly, inspecting the tire iron I'd just broke his knee with before turning to walk away.
I wasn't really going to be keeping an eye on him, but maybe if just a little intimidation made him re-evaluate his management skills and treat his girls just a bit better, then all of this would've been worth it. As it was, I needed to get the hell out of here and in a hurry, but I also didn't need to act like an irrational bitch either. Right now, I'm sure the other guy was going to get a gun or friends or friends with guns and come back and I'd been exceedingly lucky so far, but I wasn't about to leave the battered girl lying on the sidewalk where I'm sure she'd be punished further for my actions.
I made sure to keep my distance and circle around her until I was in her line of sight. I had no idea if she was armed and the last thing I needed to was to take a knife to the gut because I startled her by getting too close.
"Hey, are you alright?" I asked earnestly, setting the iron on the ground and putting my hands up as I crept toward her.
This was the first time I was able to get a real good look at the girl and it stopped me in my tracks. Despite a swollen left eye, split lip and bloody nose, it was easy to recognize her facial features by the other half of her face, because they were the same facial features I'd been looking at my whole life. She appeared to be suffering from the same shock as I, as she had completely stopped crying and holding her face when she looked up at me.
"Wha... What is your name?" I asked, tentatively, squatting down near her.
"Dana." She moaned, still in pain, but dumbstruck by my resemblence.
"My name is David." I said, "David Olsen." I added, tacking my last name on hoping it would mean something to her.
Tears began welling up in her eyes at that point and her body started heaving from the explosion of emotion igniting deep within her heart.
"David?" She wept, throwing her arms out to me.
I quickly pulled her into my embrace and she clamped her arms around me, sobbing wildly against my chest.
The girl was young, around my age, with the same golden blonde hair and crystal blue eyes as I. She was considerably smaller than me, but as I said, there was no mistaking the similarity shared in our facial features. She also had a serious reaction when she recognized my name, plus her name was Dana and mine was David. This had to be a sister.
"Are we related, Dana?" I questioned softly.
She was too emotional to speak, but she nodded rapidly in my arms. This changed things. This was my sister and that man just beat her. I wanted to kill him now. I wanted to pick up the iron and cave the pimp's skull in, but not before I broke every other bone in his body first. This was no longer a matter of a pimp beating his whore, this was a matter of a man raising his hand to MY family.
Then I remembered my own thoughts. I was angry and I wanted to punish the man and this was wrong. I had already beat him and accomplished what I set out to do. Until now, neither of us knew this was my sister and I was emotionally compromised. To beat him further would invite disaster and quite likely, jail time. I needed to calm myself and get back to thinking with a clear head. Regardless of how our paths came to cross, if things hadn't gone down in this manner, I would've just driven off and missed out on my sister entirely. Besides, punishing someone when your angry is just something you don't do, whether it be your slave or some random asshole.
I told Dana we needed to get the hell out of there and she agreed. When she asked me about Dante and Tavian, the two pimps I was guessing, I pointed to the large man wimpering on the ground holding his leg. She said she was fine to move so I helped her up, grabbing the iron and started back to the car. She took me by surprise when she tried ripping the tire iron from my hand to collect her pound of flesh from the thug, but I was able to pull it away, taking her by the arm and dragging her away from the scene. The motel wasn't far from here, but I knew we were running out of time and I still had to pick up Bonnie. It wasn't enough to leave the scene, we needed to get out of this area as soon as possible, as I was sure they'd be combing the streets looking for us soon.
During our brief ride back to the motel, Dana had mentioned that she, our mother and sister lived pretty close to there, in the same apartment complex as Dante and his brother. She didn't have time to go into details, but she said she wasn't one of his girls. She mentioned that he'd been trying to recruit the three of them to whore for him and he had become more and more demanding, implying violence and rape if they didn't give in. She said she went down there to confront him and offer herself to him if he'd leave the others alone and that's when he started beating her.
As she explained her story, I had no doubt that had fate intervened on my behalf once again. She would probably be getting raped and passed around right now had I not been delayed by the two bums in the gas station long enough for Dante and Tavian to show up. My blood boiled and I made a mental note to pay this man a visit sometime in the future. If his lifestyle didn't kill him before then, I was sure to. Yeah, fuck what I said about being anger and punishment, sometimes you have to put a rabid dog down.
I liked to think of myself as a rational and critically-minded individual, but I've seen enough in my life to believe that there is something out there greater than us. Some call it God, others call it fate, destiny, karma, even just dumb luck, whatever you want to call it, I was just too fortunate not accept that I was blessed in some manner. All my life, no matter how stacked against me the deck seemed to be, I always managed to draw a winning hand when it mattered most.
In my short life up to now, I'd found my way into Melanie's life, which led to finding Bonnie and Audrey. Now, on a whim, I'd driven hundreds of miles and while making a random stop at a gas station for beverages, I stumbled across my sister. I'd just saved her from a terrifying situation that I managed to come out of unscathed and now I'm about to meet my mother and other sister for the first time, hopefully saving them as well. If that wasn't enough, Melanie and Audrey were in New Mexico so she could file for divorce from her husband, and they just happen to find a divorce attorney, who happened to have an axe to grind with Robert offering to let my women stay in her own home. At only eighteen, I had already found more love and happiness than most others could ever dream to find in their whole lives and life was really only getting started for me. I knew as long as I kept my eyes on the prize and kept driving forward, never giving up, continuing to improve myself to be a better man, there was nothing I couldn't overcome.
We took the long way around and approached the apartment complex from the opposite direction one would normally take if coming from the gas station. I reasoned that if they were looking for us, that would be the route they'd most likely be looking for us. So far, the strategy was paying off as we didn't have any issues getting there. Now, the only problem would be getting back out safely. I would've loved to leave the car running with Bonnie at the wheel, in case we needed a quick escape, but if these guys recognized my car, there was no way I was going to leave my Bonnie alone to deal with it.
The complex was series of government assisted apartments lining either side of a long drive that connected to the same road at two locations, in a sort of semi-circle. This meant we could come in the least likely entrance the thugs would've used, park near a different apartment building and approach on foot. With a little luck, they would never see my car and we could be in and out before anyone knew we were there. Even though it was Summer, the unseasonably cold weather and rain worked to our advantage, keeping people inside that would normally be sitting outside if it was nicer.
We entered the building from the back and quickly made our way up the steps to the top floor. No one said a word and we did our best to minimize the sound of our feet ascending the steps. Dana already had her key out and was opening the back door as soon as we got to it. I ushered the two girls inside and closed the door behind me before turning to see two other startled women in the living room.
"What the-" The older of the two said, getting up from the sofa. "Dana, what happened?" She gasped in shock at the battered state of my sister.
"Mom, I'm fine." Dana assured her, "We have to get out of here, now." She told her.
Mother and other sister stood there dumbfounded, that is until I stepped forward. It had been eighteen years since she last saw me and I was only an infant, but mother's never forget their children, nor the resemblance I had with Dana. She knew who I was immediately. She broke down, falling to her knees, her hands clenching one another against her chest.
"Uh, hi, mom." I said awkwardly, the revelation causing the other girl to go into an emotional shock of her own.
I felt bad for the two women who had no idea what was going on, but we didn't have time to explain. I sent Dana and Bonnie to get a couple of garbage bags and pack them full of clothes for each of them and any valuables or cash stashes that might be tucked away because we weren't coming back any time soon. Meanwhile, I tried to bring my mother and sister back to reality and functionality again.
I was a bit surprised that my mother and sister didn't look quite as much like Dana and I did. Deborah, our mother and Danielle had strawberry blonde and red hair respectively and both had green eyes. Deborah was smaller than Mel at 5' and Danielle was hardly taller at 5' 1", unlike Dana who was an average 5' 5". Deb and Dani were incredibly small chested, sporting tiny A cups compared to the much bustier Dana who was packing away D's. I could see why Dante wanted these women though, as they were all very beautiful, delicate and with their pixie-sized frames, especially mom and Dani, they could've easily been mistaken for children from a distance or dressed to look like them, which is what I figured he had in mind for them. I had no idea how a woman as small as my mother could give birth to any children, let alone, someone like me who had to have been a large baby.
I went over to my mother and sister and tried to help them to their feet. While I was able to get them up, I was immediately swarmed in their embrace as they clung tightly to me. This was not the homecoming I wanted, but since Dana and Bonnie were busy, I figured I could spend a few minutes holding them back. After about ten minutes, the other two returned to the living room each holding a black garbage bag loaded with clothes. By now, Deb and Dani had calmed down enough to get their coats on and follow us out the back door. They still had no real grasp of the situation, but I was in command and they followed my instruction. I was just about to exit the apartment when I heard a group of guys hollering outside the front door followed by loud banging as they slammed their fists against it demanding to be let in. I eased the door closed and started making my way down the steps while the girls were near a full sprint as they exited out the back of the complex. I was just about to exit the building myself when I heard a couple of the guys who'd gone around the back of the building start hollering. It was on now.
Mom and Dani screamed as the men rushed them, but in their haste, they didn't see me coming out and charging them in return. Bonnie told them to keep running and stood her ground. I'd never seen Bonnie fight, but it was clear she was not one to triffle with. I guess it can get pretty rough and tumble in hick bars, because she squared up like a fighter, not like some average barfly. As I've mentioned before, Bonnie was a bigger girl, but she wasn't all fat, she was quite strong as well. Her readiness to brawl gave a moment of pause to the two dudes who were clearly expecting all the women to run and cower.
The thud of my feet on the soggy, wet grass as I barrelled toward them caused the two guys to look my way right as I plowed into both of them. I couldn't hit both of them at the same time, but that was fine. By railing most of my force into the first dude, I'd knocked the wind clean out of him and still had enough momentum take the second guy to the ground with me. Bonnie seized the opportunity and ran up, kicking the second guy right in the head, taking him out of the fight as well. With the two of them out of commission for the next few minutes, Bonnie helped me up and we soon joined the rest at the car.
I'd left the car doors unlocked for just such an occasion, confident no one would try to break in in the short time we'd be inside. This paid off as everyone was already packed inside by the time Bonnie and I got down there. Despite having two large garbage bags full of clothes on their laps, the girls were small enough to fit in the back together without much trouble. I fired up the car, threw it into gear and was soon speeding out the way we came in.
We had no reason to drive anywhere near here anymore so Dana navigated us directly away from the complex, on the quickest route out of town. We still needed a place to stay, but once we were safely out of town, we could take any roundabout course we wanted and re-enter town on the other side, far from where these guys would be looking for us. However, mother suggested another smaller town about twenty miles away that was already in our current direction of travel. I agreed and we made our way North.
After about a half hour of driving, we pulled into the motel mother told me about. I went in and paid for two adjoining rooms and we were soon parked and unloading. I needed two rooms to have enough beds for everyone to sleep, but we gathered in my room to talk. We'd passed a McDonald's on the way in, so I sent Bonnie out to buy us all some food. I was dead on my feet, but I was also starving and I wanted some time with my family to decompress and bring everyone up to speed.
"I suppose you want to know why I gave you up for adoption?" My mother reservedly asked, once the four of us were alone and calmed down.
"I have my suspicions why." I answered, "I'm guessing it had to do with the same reason Uncle Bill was forced to move away?" I asked.
As you could imagine, it's not easy to broach the subject of incest and dom/sub relations to someone you're intimate with, let alone, complete strangers or worse, family. I was operating under the notion that dominance and submission could be hereditary and that my father sent Bill and I away for the same reasons my women and I decided to give up any sons for adoption and train our daughters to serve. However, that was only speculation and while Bill and I were similar, as were Bonnie and Audrey, and the fact my girls all shared similar views about incest, that didn't mean my family would. I had just found them after all this time and I didn't want to be disowned because I said the wrong thing. So I decided to hint to my mother that I knew why Bill was forced to move away and hope she picked up on it.
"Yes, it can be difficult raising boys." She said cryptically, "But that doesn't mean I didn't love you or want you."
"But," I interjected, "We can sometimes clash with our fathers, challenge them, if you will, and disrupt his happy home, his leadership?" I asked, passing my own cryptic message back to her.
"Yes." She smiled warmly, "That's precisely it."
"So where is father?" I asked.
"He passed about five years ago." She lamented.
"And you've been on your own since then?" I asked, rising to my feet.
"Yes." She answered, lowering her head.
"It's difficult without a head of the household, I take it?" I took a step toward her.
"Quite." She went to her knees, followed by my sisters, who had caught on to where we were going with this.
"So why haven't you found another man then?" I asked her, stepping before her and my sisters who now knelt before me.
"Because we already belong to one, my Son." She looked up, smiling.
I looked back down into my mother and sister's eyes as they looked back up into mine. I reached down behind my sister's heads and pulled them against each thigh before nodding to my mother who closed her eyes and rested her face against my groin. I felt an arm of each sister reach behind my legs to hold hands and doing the same with our mother. She, in turn, held her daughters around the waist as the four of us shared this moment of family bonding. They nuzzled their faces and cheeks against their new owner as I towered over them, making us whole once again. I gently stroked their heads as I closed my eyes, taking this moment in, the only breaks in the silence being when one of the girls sniffled back her tears. After we broke our embrace it was time to get down to brass tacks. We returned to our seats and I had mother tell me what happened to our family.
My family's history got complicate real fast as my mother explained our immediate family tree to me. My father died five years ago at the age of seventy-six. He was one of three children, two boys and a girl. Their names were Travis, my father, Theodore or Theo, his brother and Margaret. Travis was forced to raise his brother and sister when their parents died shortly after his fifteenth birthday. Over the following years, Travis and Margaret fell in love and were married when she was sixteen and Travis was nineteen. She used their mother's maiden name and were married in another state to keep the authorities from finding out.
This did not sit well with Theo, because he wanted his sister and it drove the family apart. Travis and Theo were both strong dominant men and probably would've ended up hating one another anyway, regardless of their shared interest in Margaret, but the fact she belonged to Travis and not Theo only exacerbated the matter. Theo vowed to take everything from my father and spent the rest of his life trying.
It was at this point that Bonnie had returned with our food and an ice pack for Dana. I told her that the secret was out and she was happy. Happy that our family was finally complete, but also happy that she could call me 'Daddy' and not 'David' in front of them. I told them I'd share my side of the story afterword and mother went back to telling her tale as we ate.
Mother said that while Theo was a strong dominant man in his own right, he paled in comparison to his brother, which only infuriated him more. She explained that Margaret gave birth to fraternal twin daughters, Joan and Joyce. However, tragedy struck when Margaret died in child birth, leaving Travis to raise his daughters alone. Travis had planned on claiming both of his daughters, but decided to give Joyce to his brother to help mend the strain between them. Theo accepted Joyce as his daughter and eventual wife and things seemed to be fine between the two of them, but it was all an illusion. Theo's rage could never be satiated and he still schemed to bring his brother down.
Theo didn't want to wait as long as Travis to sire a child with Joyce and she gave birth to Uncle Bill about six years ahead of Joan. However, giving birth so early caused problems with Joyce, preventing her from having any more. Theo was once again upset with his brother. Not only did he have to be given his wife from him, the girl he was given bore him a son and left her unable to bear any more fruit. He felt cheated, despite everything Travis had done for him, even surrendering his own daughter to him and Theo's own hand in sterilizing his niece.
Travis kept trying to close the gap between his brother and himself, but Theo simply wouldn't have it. In fact, he ended up giving custody of Bill to Travis as he couldn't stand the idea of competing with another male. He turned bitter and abusive toward Joyce after that and had her locked up most of the time. She was reduced to little more than a cum recepticle and whipping post. Travis offered to take her off Theo's hands, but of course, Theo rejected him. Mother said that Travis admitted that giving up Joyce was the biggest mistake of this life. I lost quite a bit of respect toward my father, knowing he could give up one of his women to another man and even more when he realized his mistake and did not correct it.
Mother explained how their lives changed when she turned sixteen. Theo, already crazy as a loon and drunk as a skunk, finally snapped completely. Police reports would later show that he murdered his wife in their home before paying a visit to his brother. It was later in the evening, after she had gone to sleep and her parents were downstairs in the kitchen. Theo bust into the home and levelled his shotgun at Joan, cutting her down before she even had a chance to get out of her chair. He turned the double-barrel on his brother and fired, clipping Travis in the side. Wounded, but filled with rage and fear for his family, Travis attacked his brother before he could get reloaded and beat the life from him.
Travis survived the attack, but lost a kidney, half his liver and a lung from the shotgun blast. He was a broken man after that, both physically and mentally. He lost his beloved Margaret long before her time and two daughters to his insane brother because he tried to be amicable with a lunatic.
About six months after Joan was laid to rest, mother said she offered herself to our father. She said she expected him to claim her by then, but he was just the shell of the man he used to be. Still though, he was the man of the house and she'd been raised to be his so his she was determined to be, even if she had to do it herself. She finally talked Travis into making a woman of her and nine months later, she gave birth to Danielle. It was around this time that Bill's dominant tendancies started to become an issue.
It started out innocently enough. Travis was unable to keep his good paying job after the injury and had to take a job packing boxes in a warehouse for barely above minimum wage. They were forced to move out of their nice home in the country into an low-end two bedroom bungalow. Even though he'd been moved out for a few years now, Bill wanted to contribute to the family, but because of his dominant nature he started making decisions without consulting Travis first. He also started taking it upon himself to giving duties to my mother. Mother said she thought he was only doing what he thought was best, but she also admitted that it was not his place to interfere in her "husband's" family. She convinced Travis to send Bill away and they'd make due on their own.
A few years later, mother was pregnant with twins, Dana and I. When the ultra-sounds confirmed I was a boy, she had to once again convince Travis to part with me. I'll admit, it was difficult hearing mother tell me it was her decision to give me up, but I understood and agreed with it regardless.
I saw a lot of Melanie and Audrey in mother. She was totally committed to the man who ruled her, believing she was born to be his, that it was her destiny and she embraced it wholly. She was so dedicated to Travis that even when his life was in ruin, she was willing to stand by him no matter what, even if he was no longer the dominant force she used to know him to be.
The last thirteen years of his life, Travis continued his downward spiral into nothingness. Still though, mother stood by his side as devoted and loyal as ever. It broke her heart every day to see him like that, but she did find some solace in being there for him for every day he had left in this world. Her biggest regret was that their daughters would never know his touch like she did, but now that I had returned to their lives, hopefully that would change.
When I asked about the differences in everyone's appearance, mother explained that we got them from Margaret and Travis. Margaret had red hair and green eyes, while Travis had blonde and blue. Furthermore, since Dana and I were twins and I was a big baby, it made sense Dana was bigger than the other two women, but it still surprised her at just how much bigger than Dana I was when we were born. In fact, she said I was so big that she had to have a caesarean section in order to get me out because I wouldn't fit down her vagina. I think my mother had a mini-orgasm when I quipped that I was concerned if I'd fit now.
Mother asked if I wanted to her to strip so I could find out and was disappointed when I told her, no. It wasn't that I didn't want to make my mother, but I was too tired and I had a lot on my mind. I told them I already had three pregnant women and now I had three more. I was only eighteen and in a span of less than a month, I effectively had a harem and unless I got back to work on Monday, I wouldn't have a job to support myself, let alone, any of them. That's when all of them chimed in offering to take up jobs to help support our family, to which I had to cut them off.
Finances were only going to be part of the problem. I had Mel and Aud in New Mexico trying to work through a divorce, who had no idea I had just inherited three more women they didn't know existed. I was still trying to balance my attentions between the three I already had and train them in their routines and then there was Bonnie...
"Get a fucking grip on yourself, Pussy." I thought to myself. "You do not succumb to panic or doubt and you sure as hell do not bitch and moan in front of your women."
I took a moment to calm myself and decided I was just going to take this one day at a time and deal with problems as they arise. 'Worrying about tomorrow robs today of its strength' I once heard and it was as true now as it was then. I had six women, three with children and I'd probably impregnate the others soon enough. I had to be a man and a man solves problems, not bitches about them.
I stood up and snapped my fingers at my mother and then pointing to the floor at my feet. Mother, with a beaming smile on her face quickly scampered over to me, taking her place on her knees.
"Strip her." I told the others.
Bonnie and my sisters quickly raced over to join my mother to help her out of her clothes. In under a minute, there she was, my long lost mother, naked and awaiting her son's commands. She quite skinny, but not toned like Melanie or I. She had a bright strawberry blonde patch over her pussy that would have to be removed. Above that was a gathering of loose, stretch-marked and scarred skin on her lower belly from her pregnancy and c-section. Her tiny tits were a bit saggy with worn, stretched, dark nipples from where her babies suckled so many years ago. She had slight bags under her eyes and crow's feet making her appear older than her thrity-nine years, but she was still radiant and beautiful to me. This was the woman I came out of and now she'd spend the rest of her life letting me back in. I began taking off my clothes.
"Y'all are going love this part." Bonnie sighed.
Although I kept my eyes on my mother, I could see the bodies of my sisters in my periphery, touching themselves as my flesh became exposed, bit by bit. Mother was rocking herself on the hands she had stuck between her legs, her mouth slightly open as the pace of her breath picked up. I unbuttoned and unzipped my pants before putting my hands at my side.
"The honor is yours, mother." I told her, much to her delight.
She slowly brought her hands up from her dripping cunt, taking each finger one at a time into her mouth to suck her juices off of before bringing her trembling hands to the sides of my jeans. Hooking her fingers into my pants and underwear, she slowly pulled them down, my sisters slowly moving up on either side of her to get a closer look. All three gasped as they saw the thickness of my base come into view, mother swallowing hard all the saliva that was quickly flooding her hungry mouth. Slowly, she continued to draw my pants down, bringing more of my cock into view, inch by painstaking inch. It wasn't until she'd pulled them down to within a few inches of my knee that the full spectacle of what she'd given birth to was finally released.
"Jesus Holy Christ." Mother said as the 'Son' began to rise on her horizon.
By now, my sisters were kneeling right next to my mother, all of them shocked by their brother and master's lovely scepter.
"I told you you were going to love it." Bonnie laughed, a hand on her tit and one down the front of her jeans.
"I don't know where you got this from." Mother giggled as she lowered my pants to the floor, helping me step out of them. "Because you certainly didn't get this from your father." she smiled happily.
"Is he bigger than Daddy?" Danielle asked her mother, though never taking her eyes off my cock.
"Sweetie, I..." She just shook her head.
"THIRTEEN INCHES!" Bonnie hollered proudly, caught up in the moment, causing me to shoot her a stern look. "And a half." she added softly, trying to avoid my piercing gaze.
"Thir-" Dana started to say before realizing her mouth was full of saliva as well and had to swallow.
I reached down, taking my mother by the back of the head and tilting it back. Naturally, she opened her mouth wide as I stepped over her, pointing the tip of my cock at it. I started stroking my cock as I held my mother in place. My sisters had moved even closer, their noses less than a couple inches from their mother's cheeks as they watched intently as their brother jerked his glorious rod over their mother's gaping mouth.
I have to admit, as tired and worn out as I was, I could not remember a time before that that I wanted to cum more than the first time I jerked off into my own mother's mouth. Mother never broke eye contact with me as she began moaning. At first I thought it was out of frustration because she was trying desperately to reach my cock with her tongue she had flailing wildly about, but I discovered the truth when I looked further down. My sisters were running their hands up and down their mother. Danielle had her left hand down mother's front and was fingering her, while her right hand was caressing her back. Dana had her left hand tucked between mother's ass cheeks, playing with her anus and her right was moving back and forth over mother's tits, tweaking and pulling on her erect nipples. Both girls were alternating between kissing, licking, sucking and biting mother's cheek, neck and shoulder. Mother had moved her hands down the backs of her daughter's pants groping their little bottoms. My sisters might still be virgins, but they were clearly no strangers to playing with mom.
Not wanting to leave Bonnie out of this family fun, I looked over to her and nodded back behind me. She got the message and eagerly jumped off her chair to race around behind me. She dropped to her knees and buried her face into my ass to begin licking the back of my balls, taint and ass. Just another of the many ways Bonnie was such a great lover, she would massage my ass and thighs with her hands while working me over with her tongue, never breaking her rhythm. So skilled at multi-tasking she was.
Mother was rocking hard from the attention her daughters were giving her and moaning loudly and I knew she was close. I closed my eyes, locking the image I was witnessing in my mind, while focusing on Bonnie's ministrations and in no time my gun was loaded for bear.
Mother cried out as she began to shake from the orgasm her lovely daughters had given her, her cries triggering the release from deep within my root. I jammed my mother's head on the end of my cock and started blowing what felt like years of pent up seed into her. As my cum splashed into the back of her mouth, images of my pregnant mother flashed across my mind. Every shot I unloaded into her I imagined was a child I was putting into her womb. I knew I was going to breed my own mother and I was going to do it as much as I could. I'd like to think she was imagining her mouth was her uterus as she felt her son's fertile seed filling her cheeks. I'd only put my tip into her mouth, but that didn't stop her from sucking on it as if it were the last time she'd ever get to.
Once I was finished, I stumbled back to the bed and fell back on it. I was spent in every possible metric, that even my impressive cock was quickly deflating, like it was racing me to sleep. Mother, coming down from her high, crawled slowly over to me, between my legs. She climbed up on the bed enough to reach my cock, giving my tip a passionate, yet motherly, kiss.
"Thank you, David." She whispered, her voice sounding a little clogged like someone who just chugged a glass of warm creamy milk.
"You three can leave, Dana is sleeping with me tonight." I groaned, as I clambered around to get under the covers as quickly as my tuckered body could carry me.
Bonnie, mother and Dani quietly left the room to head next door. Although both rooms had two beds each, Dana and I were going to share this one alone. She helped me into bed then went around to tidy up a bit and turn off the other lights before joining me. She extinguished the light next to us and curled up in her loving brother and owner's arms.
I decided to sleep in the next morning with Dana until around 10 am. I put her to work, showing her her new shower routine. It was a bit confining, but she was small enough to wash like Mel did, she loved it. I could tell she really wanted to try and get me inside her considering the number of times she tried to get my motor running. She didn't like it when I told her no for the time being as I had something planned when we got home, but there was no question she was intrigued and excited by what plan I had in mind.
The other three women were dead on their feet the next morning having spent most of the previous night playing and getting to know one another better. Some doms don't allow their girls to play alone or with anyone else without permission, but I wasn't one of them. Even when I had only three women, I knew there was no way I would be able to keep up with all three of them, so I allowed them to play with each other at their own discretion as long as it didn't interfere with their duties to me. However, they were very mindful of Dani's hymen, ensuring they would be intact for her brother to break.
I needed to sort a couple things out with my family before we got underway. We had to leave mother's car behind at the apartment last night and there was still the issue the apartment was in her name, but she wouldn't be living there anymore. I doubted the thugs would've broken their way into the apartment considering they lived in the same building. It would've been different to rape and murder my family and dump the bodies far away, but doing it in the same building would've gotten them caught right away. No, while the contents of the apartment would be forfeit when we ended mother's lease, we could take our time contacting the landlord without risk of damage to it. Mother's car was another story.
We didn't need the car, as mine was more than capable of getting us all back home and hers wasn't in any better condition, but I knew the pimps would have no issue stealing it and using it in a crime somewhere. They might get away with the crime, but my mother's car could be tied to it and that would lead the authorities right back to us. No, we needed the car. Besides, it was another means of transportation our rapidly growing family could use. The plan was pretty simple. Bonnie would drive my car while I sat in the passenger seat. Mother told me where her car was parked and Bonnie would enter the complex the same way we did the night before. She'd drop me off at mother's car and wait for me to make sure it started, before driving off, back out of town the same way we came in. I would follow her and we'd rendevous at a little spot just outside of town down a gravel road that intersected the road we'd take out of Wausau. Once there, Mother and I would change cars. I would take over driving my car back home and mother would follow behind us. The weather was actually worse today so that would only help us get in and out unnoticed as there would be few people running around on a Sunday when it's cold and raining outside.
The plan went off as expected and we had no trouble getting to the rendevous. Mother and I made the switch, but before we could get underway, we'd need to fill up mother's car in Wausau or we wouldn't get very far. I had her follow me around Wausau, like we had originally planned on doing before mother told us about the motel. We re-entered Wausau from the south side, clear of any chance of running into the pimps or their friends and topped off our tanks. It was time to put Wisconsin in the rearview. I decided to have Dana sit up front with me for the trip home and mother follow us in her car. I loved Bonnie and I knew she wanted to be with her Daddy, but I felt compelled to give that space to Dana. Maybe it was because we were twins, but I felt an immediate connection with her and she did with I as well. Ever since we discovered who we were, I wanted her next to me, needed her next to me and she loved being there. Given how Bonnie and her sister Audrey now felt about one another, she gladly sat in back with Danielle so I could be with my twin.
I never said I wanted an Alpha sub and I never said Mel would be one, but there was no doubt Mel was my first true love. However, I think she knew there would come a time her young owner would find someone closer to him that he might come to love more. I knew the idea didn't bother her in the least, which is why she wanted other subs to serve along side of, not over. She was just being pragmatic, equating younger and fertile as better. She not only accepted it, but embraced the idea that I would naturally prefer my daughters over their mothers, even her, one day. It was I who had been in denial and it was I who saw her through rose-colored glasses. She was right, once the novelty of losing my virginity was gone, I did stop seeing her as the only women in my life. As it was, I still loved her deeply, but as my twin sat next to me, there was no denying it felt right having her at my side.
I couldn't help it, as the miles passed beneath us, my mind wandered toward the future I'd share with the women in my life, but they would always drift back toward the young woman sitting next to me. I became transfixed on my twin, my sister, and what our lives would be like. I saw Dana and I raising our children, having a home, growing old, always together, forever. She was strong, fearless and courageous. It didn't matter that she was the youngest, she was willing to face Dante to protect her family, even if it meant her death. She took her beating and yet was quick to recover, her mind always active, her drive, relentless. She was clever and efficient and always seemed to know what I wanted without having to explain it in much detail. She was a lot like me, but different enough to complete me, like two cogs, we worked perfectly together.
Because of their activities the night before, the girls fell asleep in back rather quickly. Dana curled up on her seat the best she could and laid her head in my lap. As much as I may have wanted to treat all my women equally and as much as I wanted to deny it, deep down I already knew I was going to have an Alpha sub and it was the woman sleeping in my lap. Dana, my slave, my sister, my twin.
We made better time getting home than the trip up there, mostly because I was speeding, but also because I knew the way back. It was hot and the sky cloudless when I pulled down the long driveway to our home. Too bad it was a Sunday, I would've loved to sit out with my girls tonight and relax, but I had work early in the morning so it was going to be an early night.
We piled out of the cars and to reward Bonnie for not complaining for sitting in the backseat, I allowed her to drain my bladder into her mouth. My mother and sisters watched jealously as I gave Bonnie her treat, but they were still happy to get another long look at my beast. After thanking 'Daddy' for her 'juice', I told Bonnie to get to work on dinner while I sent the other girls to take the bags of clothes upstairs and get them organized.
When it was just the four of us, I would always have one of my women sleep with me in my bed, Bonnie's old bedroom, and the other two would share Audrey's bed in her room, rotating nightly. Now that our family numbered seven, currently five in the home, it was going to require some changes. However, I still had plans for my mother and sisters, in fact, it was a plan I had for the entire family, but it would start with the three unseeded women first.
During dinner, I told everyone that Bonnie alone would share my bed for the week and that she would be my personal assistant for the week as well. My declaration drew mixed reactions, for obvious reasons, when I explained that I would not use my mother or sisters in a physical capacity during this time either. I said that only Bonnie would be allowed to pleasure, relieve or service me personally in any capacity. I relegated my mother and sisters to performing domestic tasks and while they were allowed to cuddle with me during down times, Bonnie would be the only one privy to access of my cock.
I then asked my mother when she expected her next menstrual cycle and she told me in nineteen days. Danielle told me she was going to get her period in about eight days, to which I told her I didn't need to know hers or Dana's cycles, just mother's. Naturally, I was getting a lot of confused looks from the women at the table by now from my strange behavior so I decided to tell them my plan.
"First off, I really wish I'd started this with Melanie, Audrey and you, Bonnie, but it is what it is and you'll have your opportunity, but I'd like to begin a new tradition in our family." I said, "Legally, I cannot marry my mother or sisters, nor could I marry more than one of my other three women, but I still want to memorialize the significance of bringing each and every one of you into my family in a way that doesn't consist solely of us having sex." I said.
The women seemed intrigued at where this was going, hanging on the words 'marry, tradition and memorialize'.
"The reason I will not be allowing you three to serve me, especially you, Dana and Danielle, is I want incorporate your deflowering as part of our 'marriage ceremony'." I explained, using air quotes.
The girls all became wide-eyed, sharing broad smiles between them, all except for mother. Bonnie would soon share her dismay tenfold, but for the moment, she hadn't fully understood where this conversation was going.
"But, I'm not a virgin." Mother said somberly.
"No, but that is why I wanted to know your next cycle, mother." I told her, "I will 'marry' you when you are on your period and use that to signify our union."
She was smiling along with her daughters now. Even though none of them knew exactly how this was going to play out, they knew their blood, whether from being brought to womanhood or to simulate as such, played a vital role in binding our relationship as Master and wife. The only one who wasn't smiling was Bonnie, as she rubbed her belly mournfully, understanding what this would mean for her. She was still too selfish to consider that this included her sister and Melanie as well, but she knew that while pregnant, she had neither her virgin nor menstrual blood to offer. She knew she would not have her ceremony anytime soon, that she would not be my wife, at least not for nearly another ten months when she'd be free of child and ovulating again.
"I really do wish I had started this with you and your other sisters, Bonnie." I said, taking her hand in mine, trying to console her. "You know I love you three more than life itself and if I could go back in time and do it over, I would've married all three of you right away."
"I know, Daddy." She said sadly, looking down at her belly. "I'll be a good girl and wait my turn."
"Sweetie, you are a good girl and for all intents and purposes, you already ARE my wife." I stroked the back of her hand with my thumb. "This only just came to me last night when I learned my sisters were still virgins. It got me thinking about our daughters and how I wanted their entry into our world, their surrender to me, to be a special day, a day they'd remember all their lives."
I felt Dana, who sat to my right, take my other hand into both of hers. She bowed her head and kissed my hand. "That's beautiful, David." She said.
My mother and Danielle smiled and nodded in agreement. Even selfish Bonnie grew a small smile at the thought of our daughter's 'Wedding Day', thinking back to yesterday when she came so hard at the thought of being there when I took our precious girl for the first time.
"I'm sorry, Daddy." Bonnie apologized sincerely, "I know I can be selfish and jealous and I'm trying really hard not to be. I want to be a good girl for you, Daddy. Forgive me?" She plead.
I smiled at her before leaning toward her, pulling her toward me and kissing her on the forehead, "There is nothing to forgive, my love." I informed her, "You've been remarkable, not only this week, but especially last night. You make me very proud of you, Bonnie." I praised, causing joy to well up in her eyes.
"Thank you, Daddy." She beamed.
I released my girl's hands and folded them before me, as I leaned forward in my chair, as if what I had to say next was something profound.
"Although I will marry all my women, there must be a first. If I had not found you three," I said, looking at my mother and sisters, "there is no question Melanie would be my first wife." I mentioned.
Bonnie didn't like hearing that as she swallowed hard, but she knew it was the truth nonetheless, even nodding to herself in admission.
"However, as much as I love Melanie, there is no one better suited to be my first wife than my sister and twin, Dana." I said, looking toward my rapidly excitable sister. Despite the massive shiner and swollen left eye, there was no mistaking the reddening of her face as she blushed.
I didn't expect much resistence to my declaration, but I wasn't expecting overwhelming support for it either. Naturally, I was a bit taken back when everyone at the table acted with little surprise. Of course, the announcement caused the girls to gush with happiness for Dana, but they treated my decision like it was a foregone conclusion, the obvious choice. They could already see the way Dana and I looked at each other, spoke to one another and acted around one another that to choose someone else would equate to sacrilege in their eyes. Dana was destined to be my mate since her egg joined mine in our mother's womb.
The house was filled with joy and happiness as we finished our dinner. Bonnie, still hurting inside, did not let her disappointment interfere with her happiness or endorsement of my union with Dana. When it came time to call Melanie and Audrey in New Mexico, I only told them that I'd found my family and brought them home to live with us. I didn't want to worry either of them so I refrained from telling them about our run in with the pimps, but I did tell them of my intention to marry them and that Dana would become my first wife and alpha sub.
Audrey and Melanie loved the idea of me 'marrying' my women, even though they too would have to wait until after birth, like Bonnie, or that Dana would be my first wife and their alpha. Their only regret was that they would not be there to participate in the ceremony and witness our union. I let mother speak to them for a few minutes before handing the phone over to their future alpha for a bit. When Dana handed the phone back to me, Audrey and Melanie both said that she sounded wonderful and couldn't wait to meet her.
I sent my women at home away and told Audrey to leave Mel and I alone to talk in private. When we were alone, I spoke to my beloved Melanie.
"Are you okay with this, babygirl?" I asked, concerned that she might be holding something back.
"Yes, Daddy." She said. "She sounds like the perfect choice for you."
"That's not what I meant, Mel." I told her soberly. "I need to know how you feel about this. None of this dom/sub bullshit either. Just man and woman."
"David," She said, dropping the 'Daddy' title, "I'm fine with this, really." Mel added and I could tell she was smiling. "I appreciate your concern about my feelings on this matter, in fact, I'm quite touched, but I meant it when I told you that I belong to you, you don't belong to me."
"No bullshit?" I asked.
"Hahaha, no bullshit, Daddy." She laughed. "I'm a very happy little girl, even more so now that I know Daddy has his family back and even a new bride among them. I'm getting quite wet thinking about you filling your sister with a baby of her own, Daddy."
"That means a lot Melanie, but I never want you to feel like you mean any less to me, ever." I said sincerely.
"I never would, Daddy." She replied. "Truth be told, Daddy, I was worried you'd want to make me your alpha. I couldn't think of anyone more appropriate to be your alpha than your twin, except..." She cooed.
"Except?" I asked.
"Except maybe the little girl you make with your twin, Daddy." She whispered in husky voice, obviously getting very turned on right now.
"You're a sick little bitch, babygirl." I joked.
"Yes, Daddy. I certainly am one sick little bitch." She moaned.
Mel and I continued to talk for a bit longer before I told her get Audrey back so I could bid them both goodnight. After exchanging our declarations of love, I hung up on my wonderful girls in New Mexico and returned my attentions toward my immediate family, filled with peace and contentment now that I had my sweet Melanie's blessing.
It was going to be difficult, but I wanted to start saving up my semen for next weekend. However, I also wanted to give Bonnie a little something before I began my sexual fasting. During our evening shower, I made love to Bonnie. I tried to be as attentive and loving as possible since she wouldn't be getting any from me for a while. Keeping her pinned against the shower wall, I came deep inside her pussy before allowing her to suck my cock clean and making me hard enough to do it again. With two full loads dripping from her babyhole, we finished the shower where I let her dry me off.
The normal routine when showering with Bonnie meant someone else would dry me while Bonnie washed, but with the new restrictions I set for my mother and sisters, Bonnie would pull double-duty, which made her happy. Only when I washed with Mel would I stay in the shower until Mel was clean and then she would join me outside to dry me. Once done, I would leave her to dry herself and go about my business, but this week would be different.
I wanted her to feel very special this week so I remained in the bathroom and helped her dry herself, taking every opportunity to hold and kiss her as we did so. Bonnie was the most fragile of my women when it came to sharing my love with the others. She was so self-conscious about her size compared to the other smaller, sexier girls in the house, concerned that my love was somehow dependent on appearances. Fucking her sub sisters didn't bother Bonnie at all, in fact, she got off on it. It was feeling left out, forgotten, disposable that bothered her. When it was just the four of us, she wanted to be my Alpha sub, but that was mostly because she felt it would secure her a place at my feet. I was surprised at how well she took to the idea of Dana filling that role, but I still wanted her to feel like a special girl to me.
"Are you okay with Dana and I?" I asked, gently drying Bonnie's long hair with a towel.
"I am, Daddy, really, but..." She paused.
"Yes?" I asked, ceasing the drying and placing my hands on her shoulders, caressing them as I stood behind her, my limp cock pressed between her juicy ass cheeks.
"I know it's silly, Daddy, and it's not even a 'real' marriage, but I really want to marry you too." She admitted, hanging her head.
I slid my arm over her shoulder to her chin and turn the side of her face to me where I began kissing it softly. "You will, Bonnie. You all will." I consoled her. "Like I said, I wish I had thought of this before I got you and your sisters pregnant. I very much want to make you my wife, until death do us part."
Bonnie turned her head more to meet my lips with hers as she ground her plump, juicy ass against my cock. "I want to be such a good girl for you, Daddy, but I'm scared. Please don't let me go, Daddy. Tell me I can be your good girl forever, please, Daddy." She turned completely to take me in her arms and put her head against my chest. "Please, Daddy."
I took her in my arms and kissed the top of her head. "I promise you will always be my good girl, Bonnie. I know what it means to you to be mine, sweetheart, and you will always have my cock to serve for the rest of your life. Nothing and no one can change that. I will marry you as soon as you're ready and I will always keep a special place in heart only for you."
"Thank you, Daddy." Bonnie said graciously as she repeatedly planted kisses against my thick, toned pecs.
We finished drying and exited the bathroom before entering my bedroom for the night.
The next week seemed to drag on painfully slow, the anticipation of making my sister and the self-imposed celibacy kept the hours ticking by at the forefront of my mind. Since I'd turned eighteen and my first time with Melanie, I hadn't gone a day without dropping at least one load. Usually, it was three or four, sometimes more if time permitted, but I was about to go five days in a house with four very wanton women, whose greatest desire was to be a receptacle for me to empty my seed into. They knew I wouldn't have them, but that didn't stop them from trying to convince me otherwise. Subs need their owner's cocks and everything that comes from it and when your subs are related to you, the need is multiplied exponentially. Bonnie loved being my urinal, but it killed her knowing that is all I would let her be to me for the time being. Sure, not even her new slave sisters were allowed that privilege, but Bonnie is a greedy girl and she loves her some Daddy cum.
Before I left for work on Monday, I wrote up a list of things I'd been thinking about since Saturday and gave it to Deborah. I told her to keep the list a secret and pick them up alone and hide them in my closet. The girls already knew not to enter my bedroom without permission, unless it was their turn to clean, but I wanted to make it perfectly clear the closet was off limits to everyone, except mother. This got the girls interest up, but they knew better than to test my wrath by disobeying me on this command.
While Dana would be the alpha of the house and therefore, in charge of the girls in my absence and responsible for making sure they carried out their duties, she still needed Bonnie to show her what I expected of the girls and their daily routines. I could tell Dana was the right choice to lead my women in their service to me right away. She quickly had a schedule and rotation set up for each of them and even discovered a few more tasks that they could perform that I'd missed. She was the youngest member of our family, being a few minutes behind me in birth, but she was no less intelligent and assertive in her new role. I remember Bonnie telling me that she actually enjoyed having Dana in charge as it was kind of like having me there. She told me that Dana took great pride in making our home absolutely perfect for her brother and soon-to-be husband and pushed the other girls hard to make it just right.
Finally, it was the end of the week, Friday had arrived and I had come home from work. I praised Bonnie for how well she brought Dana up to speed and I praised Dana for giving me the perfect home every night. After dinner, I decided to explain how the ceremony would be performed. I had orginally planned on waiting until Saturday night to have our wedding, but I could no longer wait to claim my bride so I moved the ceremony up to Saturday at noon. We even conducted a couple of practice runs so all my girls knew what to do and when to do it. I let the girls play together downstairs while I went upstairs to handle a few final preparations for tomorrow's events. My cock raged all night long as I heard the moans and cries of the four women bringing one another off multiple times each that evening. I even told Bonnie and Danielle to sleep in one of the spare bedrooms that night. I wanted Dana and her mother to share a night in bed together before she gave her away to her husband the next day. I would sleep alone.
I awoke at 8 am the next morning. By now, my girls should all be up, washed and breakfast on the table. The ceremony was set for noon so I had a few hours to kick around before then. I opened my closet door and removed the items I had Deb go pick up earlier in the week. After today, they'd be no secret for future weddings, but I wanted to make this one, the first one, something special. Among the items was a white, square, tufted, leather ottoman. I picked it up and carried it downstairs and placed it in the living room that the girls cleared out the center of last night before playtime.
I was greeted with 'good mornings' from my girls who were bringing the food from the kitchen to the dining room. They "ooh'd" and "ahh'd" at the pretty piece of furniture that sat alone in the center of the living room. Of course, they could've been saying that about me as well, and probably were, since I was buck naked. Satisfied with it's placement, I returned upstairs to get the rest of the items from the closet and took them to the empty spare bedroom down the hall, where Dana would ready herself for the wedding. With that done, I went downstairs to have breakfast.
Dana was given an enema before she went to bed last night and again this morning by her mother, her maid of honor, as it were. Deb was responsible for Dana's preparations as well as that of the other girls for today's ceremony. To help with the enemas, Dana wasn't allowed to eat last night or this morning, but she was allowed to drink as much as she wanted. Since she wasn't going to be eating and was going to be made my wife in a few hours, Dana served me my food herself and knelt next to me while our family ate. The excitement and anticipation hung heavy in the air as we were all on pins and needles waiting for noon to come. Dana had a permanent smile on her face as she watched her groom eat his breakfast. I say she watched me eat, but to be honest, there was only one thing she had been wanting and it was less than a foot from her, lying between my legs.
When breakfast was complete, the girls cleared the table while Dana and our mother retired upstairs to begin her preparations. I went upstairs to my bathroom to start my shower, once again, without the aid of one of my girls. As I lathered up my body, my thoughts drifted to Melanie and Audrey in New Mexico and how I wished they could've been here for this.
It was 11:57 on the clock in the living room when I heard the 'clack clack' of high heels coming down the wooden steps. I was standing next to the ottoman with my back to the entryway leading to the staircase. Bonnie knelt about four feet in front of the ottoman and me, while Danielle knelt about two feet away to my immediate right facing toward me.
Bonnie, Danielle and Deb were all naked with the exception of each wearing their finest jewelry, which wasn't all that fine, but it looked nice nonetheless. They had spent a couple hours this morning putting on their make up and doing their hair and each looked absolutely stunning. Even Bonnie, who almost always had her straight hair in a ponytail, which I loved, twisted it up into an elegant bun with small, loose-curled strands of her raven black hair trickling down either side of her cheeks. Danielle, whose flaming red hair ran down to her shoulder blades, had it all pulled to one side of her head and drawn over her right shoulder, streaming down her freckled chest barely hiding a tiny bright-red nipple and areola. Deborah, who was still stuck in the 80's glam-rock era, had a big, poofy mane of curly strawberry blonde hair that spilled over her shoulders and down her back and chest.
Our mother slowly led my sister across the large living room floor, holding a thin white leather leash that ran up to a gold-platted tungsten collar around Dana's neck. The collar consisted of inner and outer oval rings with a series of smaller rings seperating the two. The smaller rings flanked a larger one at the center of the collar becoming gradually smaller leading to the back of the collar where the two outer rings met, making the collar bigger in the front than the back, looking more like a solid necklace than a traditional collar.
Dana's long, flowing, golden locks were braided tightly into a coil atop the back of her head where the remainder formed a fountain-like ponytail that plumed outward, keeping the loose strands from ever touching her back. She reminded me of Barbara Eden in 'I Dream Of Genie'. She wore white stocking that were held up by a matching garter-belt and suspenders. She wasn't wearing any panties, but she did have a cupless white bra, giving total access to her nearly inch long erect nipples. To top off her look, she was adorned in long pearl earrings that dangled just off her shoulders and a headdress where her veil hung from, covering her face. Despite the fact her black eye was still visible, though almost cleared up and the swelling long since gone, Deb did wonders with her eye make up, giving Dana a dark smokey look in both eyes, making the shiner almost undetectable. My God, she was the most gorgeous woman I'd ever laid eyes on. My cock immediate began filling with blood and rising before me.
Deb led Dana over to where I was standing, where she promptly knelt. All the girls bowed their heads as Deb held the leash up high, offering her daughter to her son and master. I took the leash from my mother's hand and she lowered her arms before leaning forward to kiss her son's cock.
"Thank you, my Son." She said reverently before rising to her feet and stepping back.
The girls raised their heads again, all but Dana. She kept her head lowered as I guided her to the ottoman where she knelt, her arms tucked against one another behind her back. With her daughter in position on the ottoman, mother took to her knees on the opposite side of the ottoman of me and faced Bonnie.
"We are gathered here to celebrate David and His love and commitment to our family." Bonnie recited her lines. "Under His leadership and guidance, He has brought all of us together to share in our love for Him, our Family and each other. We have all pledged our undying love and loyalty to Him. We have all vowed to give Him all of ourselves, our minds, our bodies, our souls. All belongs to Him as we belong to Him, our Master."
"We love You. We worship You. We belong to You, David." The women chanted in unison.
"Today, our beloved David brings His first wife into His posession." She continued. "Will you, Dana, honor your pledge to love, obey and serve your Brother and Master as wife and slave?"
"Yes." Dana said, her voice wispy and cracked from the adrenaline coursing through her and rapid shallow breaths.
"Will you open your body to David so that He may find whatever pleasure He desires of it, whenever He desires it, where ever He desires it?" Bonnie asked.
"Yes." Dana answered.
The collection of fragrances from the various perfumes worn was quickly succumbing to the smell of dripping sex, as all four women were quickly losing themselves in the moment. I could see shiny tracks down the inner thighs of Bonnie and Danielle as their pussy's wept, their nipples hard and erect like granite. Although my vantage point prevented me from seeing the thighs of my wife or mother, I was sure they were equally, if not more so, aroused.
"Do you accept your role as First Wife, to ensure David's women and daughters are properly trained and fulfill their duties in serving and pleasing Him?" Bonnie asked, her voice shaky as well, her womanhood aching to explode.
"Yes." Dana said with a joyous sniffle, knowing the vows were nearing their end and soon she'd be her brother's wife, her twin's slave, forever.
"Are you ready to receive your Blood Mark?" Bonnie quivvered.
"Yes!" Dana gasped.
With that, I stepped back behind my sister. I gently put my hand on her back and she moved her arms so she could lower herself onto the ottoman on her hands and knees. Dana parted her knees until they were about an inch from either edge and did the same with her hands. I stood back a step to make room for our mother.
I had declared that it was a mother's right to help her daughter during her wedding. She was the maid of honor for the ceremony and now she'd assist me in bleeding her, bringing her truly into womanhood. Her first task was to ensure her daughter was sufficiently wet to receive her husband's cock so Deborah leaned in and began licking and sucking Dana's already sopping pussy.
Dana had been freshly shaven earlier making her as pure as the day she was born. Her small mound was swollen a bright pink on the outer labia hiding the dark pink inner folds that hungered for her brother's cock. Although she was bigger than our mother or Melanie, every hole on her was virgin, small, tight and unused. Deb had her work cut out for her lubing me up for the task ahead, but it was a task she accepted wantingly. Mother jammed as much cock into her mouth as she could, forcing herself to gag and generate large quantities of saliva that she worked up and down my shaft as hammered the back of her throat on my swollen tip.
Mother looked so happy being allowed to take her son's cock into her mouth for the first time, beyong just the tip. She never lost that motherly love in her eyes as she performed her task of sucking her baby boy. I knew this was Dana's big day, but I couldn't help be reminded of the bond between a mother and son that Melanie and I tried to share and talked about. She was right, as was usually the case. As I watched my mother's eyes tear up worshipping her son, I knew they were not entirely because of her gagging. No, she was crying because we were sharing a bond she'd wanted since she first discovered she carried me in her womb. By her moans, I knew mother was cumming as eighteen years of lost parent/child bonding came flooding in. As much as I wanted to feed my mother, this was not her day, not yet.
I held up my hand, commanding mother to cease, which she promptly did.
"Thank you, my Son." She said before moving around to the front of my sister.
Deb leaned into her daughter, taking her into her embrace. Dana remained on her hands and knees, but rested her chin on mother's shoulder, cheek to cheek with the woman who birthed us both. Deborah clutched her daughter tightly, bracing her for what was about to come. She started caressing Dana's back pre-emptively in an attempt to soothe her and console her, her other hand holding the back of her daughter's head to hers as she whispered words of encouragement into her ear.
I stepped forward, my thick cock dripping with saliva and precum. I took it in my hand long enough to work the tip between the folds of my sister's vagina. Once I was seated against her hole, I released my cock and took my sister's slender hips in each hand firmly. Dana's breath really began to pick up and her body began to shivver, whimpers of apprehension alerting those in the room of her fear of the massive manroot poised to tear her apart inside. I began to push.
Dana cried out as I grunted against her tight restrictive walls. Deb held her daughter tightly, praising her, anything that might help her through this moment. I didn't set this all up to be gentle, I set this up to remind my wife who owned her and how she is taken is no longer her choice or concern. I pulled back hard on her hips while thrusting mine forward powerfully. Dana screamed bloody murder as she felt herself tearing inside, my cock forcing her hole to stretch quicker than it could on its own. I continued my thrust until she had taken me to the root, which meant I slammed into her cervix before it had a chance to pull back out of the way of her rapidly expanding birth canal.
Once I was fully inside her I held still for a moment. The shock and pain of my savage thrust stole her breath from her and she was wrestling with mind-numbing pain. I looked down and could see her blood mixed juices oozing out of her babyhole around the base of my cock. I smiled as I knew I'd be able to give her a rich Blood Mark with how much she was producing.
After about a minute I slid my cock back until only my head was inside her. She still wasn't ready for me to begin moving, but again, this wasn't about making her feel good, this was about surrender and honoring her vows. I was pleased with the amount of blood present on my shaft. She was a good bleeder and I was pretty sure I tore her in a few places, but it was nothing that wouldn't heal on its own so I jammed my cock back into her fully, causing Dana to start flailing her head as she fought the urge to run away from me.
The second time I pulled back I pulled all the way out to check the tip. I was covered in her crimson secretions and decided it was time to give her her Blood Mark. Dana was shaking terribly as Deb held her little girl close, but it was time to be marked so she had to let go.
Deb released her daughter and backed away, allowing me access to my wife. Dana looked up at me through her veil with weary eyes and trembling lips. All her beautiful make up our mother did for her eyes was streaked down her face. She looked gorgeous.
"Are you ready to be marked, My wife?" I asked, my bloody tip bobbing slowly in front of her covered face.
She nodded slowly, still staring deeply into her husbands eyes.
"Open." I ordered.
Dana opened her mouth wide and I leaned my cock into her gaping maw, pushing the white tulle along with it. I continued to push until my head had disappeared inside my wife's mouth where she then closed her lips around it for a moment before opening wide again, allowing me to withdraw my bloody staff and her veil to fall free again.
I stepped back to observe my handiwork. I looked down at mother who was smiling at the large circular red blotch on her daughter's veil.
"You look lovely, Dana. I'm so proud of you." Deb marveled.
"Thank you, Brother." Dana groaned, still in much pain from my raping of her virgin hole, but pleased nonetheless.
"You did well in raising my wife, mother." I said, turning to face her.
"Thank you, my Son." She smiled, her red teary eyes starting to ruin her make up as well.
I walked back around behind Dana and pushed the tip back into her gaping hole. Dani moved forward, taking her place on her knees beside me. I withdrew my cock and turned to face her. She opened her mouth to receive her brother and suck my tip clean. The symbolism of this act was to signify my women accepting my wife's lifeforce, her blood, into them, making them one and by taking it from my cock, they acknowledged my ownership of the woman.
"Thank you, my Brother." Dani said lovingly, licking her lips as she moved aside, making room for Bonnie now.
I repeated the process for Bonnie and finally for mother before returning to the front of Dana. Taking the leash, I led her off of the ottoman. Once standing, Dana bowed her head, folding her hands behind her and followed me as I made my way to the stairs with mother taking up the rear. Once we passed Dani and Bonnie, they too rose and followed the procession up the stairs and down the hall to my bedroom.
I entered the bedroom, my wife in tow leaving the closing of the door for mother. Dani and Bonnie knelt next in the hallway on white pillows mother had set out for them where they'd wait for our union to be comsumated.
Once the door was closed, I waited at the foot of the bed, my wife kneeling obediently at my feet while Deb climbed onto the bed, sitting with her back against the headboard, her legs spread wide. Once in position, I lifted my sister's veil and placed the handle of the leash between her lips. She then crawled onto the bed, toward her mother, stopping once she was between her legs. Mother took the leash from her daughter and Dana turned to lay on her back with her head resting between mother's small breasts. Mother wrapped her legs around Dana's waist as Dana brought her knees up, allowing our mother to hook her heels behind them, pulling Dana's legs even wider. Dana raised her arms up above her head as mother brought hers down over the top of them and securing Dana's arms wide open. My wife was now ready.
I mounted the bed and crawled toward my sister and mother, Dana fully exposed and vulnerable, as mother held daughter open for son. As I lowered myself between Dana's spread legs, I made sure settle my cock at her opening before I laid on top of both women completely. I took a moment to look into the loving eyes of my sister and mother before I pressed my hips forward and entered Dana again. Dana was still in pain from before, but pain was quickly giving way to pleasure as the gravity of the moment took over. I reached around both women, pulling them close to me as Deb relaxed her hold on Dana and the two of them wrapped their arms and legs around me.
As I started to stroke my cock back and forth inside my sister, I alternated my lips between mother and daughter as we kissed one another in loving passion. My mother closed her eyes, holding her children to her as they mated now as husband and wife, a simple, but overwhelmingly satisfying smile on her face.
"Thank you, David." Dana, with shallowed breath, whispered into my ear. "I love you so much and I will stand by you for the rest of my life as your sister, your wife and your slut."
"I love you too, Dana." I grunted back between thrusts. "If all I had was you, I would still be the richest man in the world."
Our mouths fell together as we fought against physics to merge our bodies into one. She felt perfect in my arms and inside as well, as if her body was constructed only for me. I could tell the difference between mother and Dana on my back as Dana dug her nails into me while mother caressed her son as she lost herself in the sensation of her babies grinding against her.
"I remember your ultra-sound like it was yesterday." Mother reminicsed, "You held each other then too." She choked out, her voice cracking with emotion.
"Oh, mother." Dana sobbed, turning her head to kiss Deb's arm and searching out her hands behind my back.
Dana placed her hands over mother's and interlaced her fingers with hers, while I leaned down to fill my mother's mouth with my tongue and hers in mine. Dana kissed and licked my neck as I tightened my embrace on mother.
"I love you, mother. Thank you for giving life to me and my lovely bride." I said to her tenderly, looking deep into her teary eyes. "Oh how I wish I could've been with you all these years, but I understand why I couldn't." I added, picking up my pace inside my sister. "I'm glad you were able to care for Travis all those years and I know you'll do the same for me now."
Mother and sister both nodded in agreement.
"You have no idea how badly I want to be your wife, my Son." Mother moaned, "To feel my Boy inside of me, owning me."
"Soon mother, soon." I reminded her, giving her a final kiss before returning my attentions to Dana.
"I'm going to cum, Husband." Dana groaned as she tried to buck her hips while trapped between our mother and I.
"Show your brother and husband how much you love him, Dana." I told her, my hips now slapping into her as I rapidly thrust in and out.
Dana tried to keep her eyes on me, but the sensations running through her were too much. Pain and pleasure became one confusing and disorientating experience making breathing hard enough let alone maintain any sort of focus. She started with small whimpers and cries deep inside, but with her voice seemingly the only way she could vent what was going on inside her, those whimpers and cries soon grew to screams and howls as I felt her clamp down on me in a way I'd yet to feel from any of my women.
"Fuck!" Was all I could grunt, as I was overcome with sensation of my own from the grip my sister's loving cunt had on me.
Dana bit down hard on my shoulder, her eyes bulging as she screamed into my flesh, her body tensed like steel below me. My cock, strangled by her vise-like womanhood, erupted inside Dana with such a force my balls ached like they'd just been squeezed. I lost all control of my hips as they bucked away wildly without rhythm, desperate to ease the pressure backed up inside me. Dana and I both groaned like wounded animals as we gave all of ourselves to one another, yet no matter how intense and powerful we did so, it never seemed enough to keep up.
By the time our mutual surges began to subside, we'd both been struck stupid and paralyzed in the throes of pleasure. Tears streamed from both of us to aid our bodies in transmitting the love and desire we had for one another, yet still falling far too short. Dana remained clutched to me in a deathgrip as my cock continued to pulse my seed inside her, my body welded to hers as my whole being was devoted in that moment to giving myself to my twin.
Mother wept loudly as she held her children in post-coital bliss. She had always wanted this moment for her daughters and Travis, but she knew now that this was something only I could do. Travis never had a "wedding" for her and as far as she knew, he never had one with her mother Joan either and the marriage to her grand-mother, Margaret, was handled by a Justice of the Peace with no ceremony, no ritual, no real meaning. This was special, this was right and she regretted giving me up for Travis.
It wasn't that Travis was a bad man, she loved him with all her heart, but she saw something in me that wasn't in my father. My women loved me like she loved Travis, but the difference was, I loved them back just as much. Travis, for all his good and dominant qualities never seemed to put the welfare of his women ahead of his own. She never questioned his decision to give her aunt Joyce to Theo, but she also wished he never did. Mother knew I would never part with my girls and I would fight to the death for them. She gave me away to Bill and Audrey when I was a newborn. She learned of the pain and abuse I'd suffered at the hands of foster parents because of her decision, but I never quit and I didn't hold her decision against her. Instead, I welcomed her with open arms back into my life and viewed her with the same love and affection that I did others she felt more deserving of such.
Mother came along with her children, but she did so quietly, not wanting to disrupt our moment. However, she came knowing that this would be her soon enough when she would be wife to her beloved son. She came because her daughters would have someone who would love them more than their father ever could. She came because one day, she hoped she would be in this same position when her son, her husband, made the daughter they would create together, his wife. This was the family she'd always dreamt about and she regretted losing out on eighteen years to make it reality.
"I love you, my babies." Mother told Dana and I as she ran her fingers through my hair and across Dana's cheek.
"We love you too, mother." Dana and I said together.
I kissed Dana deeply before moving up to kiss my mother. I looked back down at Dana who was looking back up at me with lust filling in her eyes again, her hips starting to grind while my cock was buried in her fully. I lifted myself up on my hands and told mother she could vacate the bed, as I wanted to take my wife again. She wanted to stay of course, but she did as she was told and crawled out from under us and off the side of the bed. Dana, now with total freedom to hold me however she wanted wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me down to her lips as her heels locked behind my back. Mother walked around to the foot of the bed and knelt so she would watch her children fuck. She wasted no time stuffing her holes with her fingers now that she had access to them again.
I wrapped Dana's small body up in my big arms as I began pumping my cock in and out of her again. I took things nice and slow as I wanted to make love with Dana, not just have her. Mother licked her lips as she watched my large heavy balls shudder and swing as I plunged back and forth inside Dana. She watched copious amounts of her children's combined love leaking out of her daughter. As mother of the bride, she knew she'd be allowed to clean us when we were done, but until then, she'd just have to enjoy the show. Every time I would push all the way into Dana, I'd spend a few seconds grinding my pelvis into her clit and she back at me.
From this time on, Dana and I would always stare into one another's eyes when we'd have sex. Something about seeing a part of yourself staring back at you is mind-altering and earth-moving. I loved my twin in ways I cannot even hope to express with words and she felt the same way. I'm glad I was able to speak to Melanie about this before today and I would always love all my women very deeply, but I knew then and there that Dana was and always would be, the love of my life.
To be continued...
Read 25500 times Rated 94.9 % (138 votes)
Please rate this text:
0 comments
SUBMIT A COMMENT
You are not logged in.
Characters count:
1000
Do you write sex stories or sex-related texts? submit them to us! Register here to post
Back to the Sex Stories - Visit - Bookmark XNXX Stories - Set us as your homepage - Submit a text - Contact us
Copyright 2000-2006 XNXX-PiCS. All rights reserved.
A Family Man: Part 6 Crossroads by DevilBehindBlueEyes
Fiction, Anal, Ass to mouth, BDSM, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Incest, Male / Females, Murder, Threesome, Water Sports/Pissing
Author's infos
Gender: N/A Age: N/A Location: N/A
Posted Wed 21st of November 2018
Report
Font size : -
Introduction:
Please read Parts 1-5 for the backstory leading up to now of David and his extraordinary journey through life.
After our mother cleaned her wedded children of the residue from their marital union, I released her of her duties and she left the room. I spent the rest of the day in bed with Dana and she alone tended to my needs. When it came time for dinner, the other women would prepare it and bring it to our room, but it was Dana who would take it and serve me personally. I broke her in orally as well as anally that night, but all my semen I deposited into her womb.
I couldn't get enough of my sister, nor she of I and we brought each other off multiple times. While I withheld cumming for the week leading up to my marriage with Dana, it was not something I would repeat. Aside from the fact I loved fucking my women too much, I loved fucking Dana too much in particular to forego her pleasures. Besides, Bonnie had been such a good girl for her patience that she really did deserve a good regular pounding. However, I was going to be marrying Danielle the following week and for her sake, I did hold off for the two days prior so I'd still have plenty of cum for her.
Our wedding, while a carbon copy of the her sister's, was carried out with no less pomp and circumstance. Dani's collar was just like Dana's except it was silver plated instead of gold, signifying Dana's position over her sister-wives. Once again, our mother gave her daughter away and performed her duties as she did with Dana. Even though Dani was my sister, our union was not as mind-blowing as it was with my twin, but it did have its own unique appeal.
To call Dani 'underdeveloped' would be an understatement. She was twenty-one and she was just barely taller than our mother, if even by an inch, but she was smaller in every other catagory and had a body of someone half her age. She was just one of the reasons I wanted to wait until my daughters were older to bleed them, because I had to be very careful I didn't hurt Dani, even if she didn't want me to.
Dani thrived on being little and made it part of her persona to act her size with me, even taking to calling me 'Daddy' despite not being pregnant. It was understandable for her to have 'Daddy Issues', considering she was denied service to her father by his failing health and death. Indeed, she took the loss of Travis the hardest, as being his had been all she wanted her whole life and every time it looked like he might be well enough to take her, he'd fall deeper into illness until his life finally ended.
Like I said, I had to be careful with Dani because of our differing sizes. Her ass was the only hole of hers I could enter fully, but even then I had to be careful not to be too rough. She of course begged to be wrecked, but she was a slave, of couse she cared little for herself when it came to pleasing her owner and husband. It fell on my shoulders to decide between my pleasure and the girl's welfare. Because I couldn't get my whole cock inside her pussy or mouth, I contemplated not impregnating her, concerned that our daughters could be equal to if not smaller than her, not to mention, whether or not she could even carry a child to term. However, when it came time to marry her, I relented and emptied my seed into my older sister anyway. There is no question, her dimiuative size did do wonders to facilitate a unique experience that if my daughters had even half the enthusiasm of Dani, I'd be hard pressed not to bleed them as soon as possible. Still though, for all the aspects Dani brought to the table to fulfill a specific niche in our relationship, she was not my Dana nor our mother.
The experience when I consumated my marriage with mother was on the scale of Dana and I's union. Mother was much smaller than Dana and suffered from the same issues I had with Dani, but there is just something about releasing yourself in the body of the woman who carried you. Sex with my mother was unlike anything I experienced with any of my other women, mostly because there is nothing like a mother's love for her children. Even though I am the dominant and mother the submissive, there was still that sense of nurturing, security and parental guidance when I was inside her. She made me feel like a little boy again and every thing she did was solely toward my benefit and making me feel good. She told me that from her perspective, the best servant to a father is a daughter and the best servant to a son is his mother and she was grateful that she had the privilege of having been both.
While I tried to impregnate all my women, I knew mother was entering the second half of her menstrual cycle when we were married and wouldn't be fertile for nearly another month. That didn't stop me from trying to give her my seed as much as possible though. Of all my women, mother was the one I wanted to plant a child inside of most. Unlike my previous two marriage ceremonies to my sisters, mother didn't have anyone to attend to her in the sense that she had for Dani and Dana, which was fine. I wanted my time with Mother to just between us during our consumation and I think it was appropriate that mother alone was allowed to dote on her son, husband and master. Like any good mother, she loved being the only one in the room with me and being the only one to attend to my needs. If it were not for Dana, there is no question I would've made mother my first wife and alpha sub. I made a mental note that if I ever decided to have a second alpha, someone only below Dana and I, it would definitely be mother. Our Saturday went off like clockwork and mother and I did our best to make up for eighteen years of seperation. It was Sunday morning when I got an unscheduled call from Mel and Aud.
It had been nearly two months since I'd sent Melanie and Audrey out west to get her divorce from Robert. I didn't want to do it from our home in Illinois because I didn't want Robert to know where we lived nor did I want interstate bureaucracy mucking things up. I sent Audrey with Melanie, because I didn't want Melanie to go through this alone and I couldn't come for fear of upsetting Robert and making the process harder than it needed to be. Still though, we knew that while drawing up the paperwork would take very little effort or time, getting a court date for the judge to approve it could take up to a year. Fortunately for us, Mel happened to find Karen as her attorney.
Normally, the girls have a scheduled time to call me and we'd give updates and share words of love so I knew it had to be important for them to break with the schedule and call in the morning. It turns out that a lot had happened behind the scenes that the girls were keeping from me, like the fact that Karen had figured out about our relationship, for one. One issue with maintaining a routine is it is easy to pickup on, which is sort of the point, but that also makes it easier for anyone else to pickup on, even if the routine doesn't apply to them. Mel told me that while they'd only call me when Karen wasn't in the room, she still deduced that she and Audrey might be seeing the same man. Her suspicions were heightened when both she and Aud started getting morning sickness around the same time as well. To make a long story short, Karen had confronted the girls shortly before I left for Wisconsin to find my family and they'd been keeping this from me since.
I understood why Mel and Aud thought it might be best to hide this from me though. Why add any undue stress to me when, after the divorce would be finalized, they'd be back home with me and Karen's knowledge wouldn't matter? However, they also knew better than to discuss our arrangement with someone outside our circle and having done that, they kept it from me out of fear. They knew delaying in telling me wouldn't help their cause, but when one day turned into two, then four, then eight, they thought it better to keep digging the hole and hope it all blows over and I'd be none-the-wiser.
This is why dominant's keep their submissives on a short leash, because they are prone to doing things contrary to the dominant's interests. The girls were cornered when Karen confronted them about our arrangement and being givers, nurturers and wanting to make people happy rather than upset, they folded like lawnchairs. If I were there, I would be able to hold my ground and lie my ass off convincingly to keep Karen in the dark, but that is not the kind of person a submissive is. Mel and Aud, all of us for that matter, were deeply in debt to Karen for allowing Mel and Aud into her home during the divorce process and as such, they felt obligated to come clean when Karen confronted them, to make Karen happy, as it were, since I wasn't there to take the reigns. Ultimately, Karen finding out was my fault, as I never should've expected Mel and Aud to be able to keep our secret indefinitely.
I kept my disappointment, in the girls and myself, quiet for the moment, as I listened to Mel spell out the reason for the call. I already knew a lot of Karen's situation and why she allowed Mel and Aud to live there during this process, but I also learned a lot more about what had been going on in the background.
Karen's whole life was upended when Robert and his firm came after the oil company her husband worked for. Robert was the attorney who handled the case and he destroyed the company. During the trial, it was discovered that Karen's husband had embezzled millions from the company and from the government subsidies. Once the company had been picked clean, the government came after Karen's husband. Rather than face the next fifty years in prison, he decided to be a coward and take his life. In doing so, he voided all of his insurance policies and left all of the expenses for his wife and daughter to absorb. Needless to say, they had to sell off everything, including their house and cars. In just a few months, Karen went from living in a hillside mansion to living in government apartments, like my mother and sisters.
Although she had no knowledge of her husband's activities, her law firm fired her because they didn't want their image tarnished with the stigma associated with her husband. With the loss of her job, she lost the benefits and retirement package she had been working toward and any hope of getting on with another big firm. With only her ruined name to call her own, she struggled to climb her way back out of poverty. In a few years, she had opened her own law office and managed to move out of the projects and into a low-end suburb. It wasn't a huge step up from the hole she had found herself in, but she was getting her life back and was determined to make a life for her and her daughter they could once again be proud of. The problem Melanie and Audrey were calling about revolved around Karen's daughter, Holly.
Holly was Karen's sixteen year old daughter and had found herself in a spot of trouble. For most of her life, Holly had attended prestigious schools. The kind of schools that wealth and privilege can access. However, such schools are quite insulated from the world around them and Holly was unprepared for life in a public school when their worlds came crashing down around them. For the most part, Holly did her best to conform to life in public school, but had since fallen in with a bad crowd during the end of her sophmore year. Being socially inept in this kind of environment, Holly was desperate for friends and unfortunately for her, the ones she gravitated towards were not the kind of people you'd want to associate with. Her girlfriends all ran around with losers who were well outside highschool and enjoyed corrupting young girls with drugs and alcohol. Holly was the girlfriend of a guy who was involved with gangs and drugs and while he didn't particularly care about Holly much, he did care that she knew she was his.
Miguel and Holly was a classic case of a young impressionable girl falling for the attentions of the 'bad boy' older man. He was in his early to mid twenties and while Holly thought he was her world, she was nothing more than a taxi service, atm and cum receptacle to him. The abuse started almost right away in their relationship, but he'd managed to keep the bruises to areas of her body she could hide under clothing. Now that it was Summer and there would be no nosy school officals to intervene, Miguel had decided to drop all pretenses and Holly would start coming home with a shiner or fat lip. Like many girls, Holly defended her boyfriend against her mother's complaints, until just recently. Holly went to pick up Miguel at a specific location and while waiting for him, a guy with a dog happened by. According to Mel's account, Holly was only interested in the puppy, but that is when Miguel showed up. He kicked the dog and threatened the man with a knife, sending him fleeing the scene. Once in the car, Miguel turned the knife on Holly and told her that if she ever so much as looked at another guy, he'd gut her like a fish. If that wasn't enough, he said he'd bring his friends over to pay a visit to her mother and the other two bitches that lived with them and rape them all before doing the same to them.
When asked why they didn't bring this up to the police, Mel told me that Karen tried, but she was told that there was nothing they could do unless he tried something first. When told about the bruises, the police said that Holly could press charges if she wants, but it would be a hard sell unless the cops were called as it were happening and that she should just dump the jerk. Of course, that advise landed like rock as dumping him was the reason he threatened her in the first place. Off the record, the cop wasn't entirely unsympathetic, as he apparently understood the mind-numbing bureaucracy didn't make sense. He told her to buy a gun and if 'defending' herself meant dropping the punk on the sidewalk, so be it, just make sure she could drag the body to the door before the cops get there.
That's when I got the sinking feeling in my stomach that I was about to get involved in all of this. I asked Mel why she was telling me this and she asked if I could come out there and help them. I tried to tell her that I wasn't a cop, mercenary or bodyguard, but I could also tell that my words were falling on deaf ears. Melanie knew I did not want to do this nor did she want me to, but she also knew what kind of person I was and they had no one left to turn to. We were all in debt to Karen for allowing Mel and Aud to live there rent free during this, as she was eager to get a shot at the man who ruined her life, if only in the smallest of ways. She was saving us thousands of dollars in apartment or motel room rental for what could take a year to complete. Furthermore, Miguel's threat included Mel and Aud and that alone was enough to boil my blood, but they couldn't just leave and come back home either. We owed Karen and Melanie had no issue reminding me of that.
It didn't matter that I was still new at my job and would have a hard time convincing my boss to let me have however long off to handle a 'family' problem. In fact, I was pretty sure my boss would just fire me as I was little more then general labor and lacked the experience to make me hard to replace. None of that mattered to Mel and Aud though, despite the fact I was the sole bread winner in our large family. They didn't feel safe and my 'job deion' as leader of this family included security, to which I had no problem providing. It was just that every time I was trying to move forward in my life, our lives, something new would come up and derail the process.
Although I never let on to the women in my life, I was seriously questioning if this was what I wanted in the end. Sure, I loved them all, but what none of them knew was that I would give it all up just to be with Dana alone. There was no question that she was the love of my life, my soulmate and she was everywhere and in everything I saw. At times, I felt more a slave to my women than they to me as I would constantly have to give up things I wanted to do to make sure they didn't feel neglected. I never got the sleep I really wanted or needed, because I would have to keep my tired ass up to make time for one or more of them when all I really wanted to do was sleep. It would've been a lot easier if I wasn't so connected to them or they to me, but they all relied on my leadership and they had all surrendered their lives to me willingly, accepting whatever life I chose to give them and not necessarilly the lives they might choose for themselves. This was the trade off for having multiple women.
Perhaps I was just too weak to lay down the law, but for someone who always wanted a family, but never had one, until now, this was the price I was going to have to pay to keep it. I knew I could never send any of them away, not after accepting their submission, not after they pinned all their hopes and dreams on me, so sacrificing myself was the only currency I had to exchange for their service. As much as I dreaded the coming days ahead, I told Mel and Aud I would be on my way as soon as I could and hung up. Now, I just had to explain to the rest why I was leaving and do so in a way that didn't cause them all to fear for us, especially after the incident in Wausau.
There was one person I couldn't lie to and would never lie to however, and that was Dana. I took her aside and explained the whole story to her. She, being the good wife she was, understood completely why I needed to go and supported me a hundered percent, but the truth was there in her eyes. She knew I didn't want to do this and she also knew how I truly felt about my life. She wanted our family as much as I, but she also understood that to make a pleasant life for the others meant sacrifice on my part. However, my struggle was her struggle and it bothered her that there was nothing she could do to fix it, to make it right, because it was inherent in the life we lived. After all, we were just a couple of kids ourselves, being the youngest in our family by far and yet, we had all the responsibility of keeping it afloat.
I told my girls that Melanie and Audrey were having emotional problems being pregnant and having been away from me for so long. Thankfully, they could relate to those feelings so they bought into the lie. Next, I called my boss and told him that a family emergency came up and since I wasn't sure when I'd have it worked out that I was also tending my resignation. I guess I had impressed my boss all this time, because he told me that I was the hardest worker he'd ever seen. He gave me his best and while he couldn't afford to promise me my job back should I return, he did say that if the guy he replaced me with didn't measure up, the job would be mine. I thanked him profusely and was pleased there was a silver lining to this otherwise dismal situation. With a series of long goodbyes, I was loaded up and was watching my home disappear in the rearview.
I wasn't desperate to get there right away, but I was desperate to stay in motels even less so I drove through the night. It was around five in the morning on Monday when I called Karen's to let them know I was near. Another twenty minutes of driving and I was pulling up in front of her small home. I grabbed my bag from the back and my weary legs carried me to the front door where I was quickly swarmed by Melanie and Audrey. As much as I missed them, I was too tired and this was not the place to reunite so I urged us inside.
Karen was standing in the middle of the living room when I entered, waiting to be introduced. She was around 5' 6" with brown hair that was parted from the left in a smart-looking bob that hung just off her right shoulder, providing a nice view of her neck and jawline. She was neither fit nor fat, but retained a small ponch from the birth of her child that she'd never been able to get rid of. The most remarkable feature she had were her eyes. They were brown, like her hair, but had a distinct almond shape to them, giving a peircing or predatory look about them, which I imagined worked well in the courtroom as they were capable of a wide range of expression. Indeed, if she were ever incapable of speaking, I have no doubt she could still carry on a basic conversation with just her eyes alone.
"Karen, we'd like you to meet David." Audrey said.
"David, it's so nice to finally meet you." She said, sincerely, taking my hand in hers to shake. "I cannot begin to thank you for coming all this way. You have no idea how it feels just having you here."
"The pleasure's all mine." I lied, yawning.
"Oh, Daddy, you must be dead tired?" Melanie observed.
"Yeah, I don't want to disrupt my sleep schedule, but I'd sure like to take a nap." I said.
"I only have two bedrooms, but you're more than welcome to take a nap on my bed, David." Karen offered, gesturing down the hall.
"You don't mind?" I asked.
"Oh, heck no. You sleep as long as you like and we'll work out a more suitable sleeping arrangement later." She said, leading me down the hall.
"Thanks, Karen." I yawned again.
"No, thank you, David." She insisted, leading me through the door. "You just make yourself at home and don't worry about us." She said before closing the door quietly behind me.
I set the alarm clock for 9 am. Like I said, I only wanted a nap, not a full sleep, no matter how badly my body wanted it. The last thing I remember was kicking off my shoes and crawling face first onto the bed.
I was awaken by Melanie gently shaking me.
"Did the alarm go off?" I growled into the pillow.
"Yes, Daddy. About six hours ago." She giggled. "It's a little after 3 pm."
"Shit." I mumbled. "I guess I was more tired than I thought." I said, still wanting to slip back into the warm embrace of sleep.
"Do you want to go back to bed, Daddy?" She said softly, stroking my hair as she placed kisses on my arm.
"No." I grumbled, rolling over onto my back offering a place for Melanie to snuggle into under my arm. "But let me hold you for a bit, first."
"Mmmm, I've missed this so much." She sighed, as she pulled herself tightly against me, buring her face in my chest.
"How much do they know about us?" I asked.
"Karen knows everything, Daddy, and I'm sorry about that." She said, getting very still in my arms, signalling her apprehension.
"And Holly?"
"She knows we're polygamus and that we're pregnant, but she doesn't fully understand our dynamic or that your sisters and mother are involved."
"Let's keep it that way, yes?" I asked, though not making a suggestion.
"Of course, Daddy." Melanie agreed, emphatically.
After a few minutes of reconnecting, Melanie and I exited the bedroom and walked down the hall to the living room where the other three were watching tv. I say, watching, but it was merely background distraction as all eyes fell on me as I came down the hall, especially Holly, who had yet to see me and was clearly pleased with the sight of the dashing young man who'd come to her rescue. Like many teen girls, she had no shortage of crimson in her tender cheeks or lack of eye contact when meeting a cute boy for the first time. I took the opportunity to shake Karen's hand again and thank her for the use of her bed, but again, she was the grateful one. Audrey and Melanie went to the kitchen to fetch us all something to drink while Karen offered me a seat on the recliner. I sat down in the recliner and turned it to face Karen and her daughter who were seated on the sofa. When Mel and Aud returned, they handed out the refreshments before taking their place on either side of my feet, drawing an unusual if not unexpected look from the mother and daughter.
I wanted to find out as much information about Miguel and the people he ran around with so I started my conversation with Holly. She said there were about eight guys he ran with in his crew, but they were just one of several that controlled their section of town. She recalled seeing as many as thirty or forty at parties they had, but she wasn't sure how many of them were actually members of the gang. She said she was usually too scared to be too nosy and ask too many questions. When asked about firearms, she said that they had lots of guns and she believed that murdering someone was part of the initiation into the gang. Now, I was getting this information from a teenage girl who had probably seen too many of the gang films that seemed to permeate the market in early 90's cinema, not to mention that Mel and I came from Albuquerque less than two months ago. I'd never heard of any gangs that required initiates to murder someone to get in, but I did know that most of the time it took some manner of violent act so I needed to proceed with caution, nonetheless.
The numbers didn't fill me with a lot of confidence. I was pretty sure of myself in any fight, one on one, but gangs never fight anything one on one and they won't fight fair, not that anyone ever should, only fools fight fair. Karen did take the cops advice and purchased a handgun so we had that at least if they should try and shoot up the house. I wasn't too worried about a drive-by though, at least not unless it was a last resort. Karen was a lawyer and even though she was disgraced, she was still well known by some rather powerful firms. If they came to house, guns blazing, and failed to kill everyone there, word would get out about who was responsible and they'd have far too much heat on them. Gang members are generally on the low end of the intelligence spectrum, but that doesn't mean they are always idiots. They know the system and they know who they can fuck with openly and who they have to deal with more creatively.
I wasn't ruling out a home invasion, but I was pretty certain this was more about Miguel and less about his gang. Holly was just some little white bitch to these guys, a dime a dozen and easy to replace. It seemed highly unlikely they would attack the home of a lawyer just because Miguel was posessive. There simply was nothing in it for them to take the risk. However, even though Miguel might not have any real interest in the older women, I had no doubt he might be crazy enough to harm Holly, which meant if she left the house, she'd have a target painted on her back. It was Holly I was going to have to protect and that would change things for Miguel and his crew.
They were not about to let some pale-ass gringo disrespect Miguel or anyone else in their crew. In a way, my presence here would only make matters worse for me and the others, but if I wasn't here, it would be like feeding Holly to the wolves. Like things were not bad enough already, it wasn't like Holly could just stay inside indefinitely. I mean, she could, but Miguel would come looking for her and it would only be a matter of time before he learned of my presence either way. No doubt, he would see me as her new man and it would be on anyway. The best case scenario I could think of would be that Miguel got killed by a rival gang and all this would just dissolve, but the worst case scenario would be I have to defend the home and I end up killing one or more of them. Once that happened, the whole gang would want revenge and they wouldn't care about shooting up the home then.
After hearing the whole story from Holly and her mother it was time to get the house ready. The first thing I wanted to get done was limit the visibility into the home so we went straight to work hanging blankets and towels over all the windows. Next was dismantling all the beds and putting the mattresses on the floors. In the event they decided to spray the home with lead in the middle of the night, everyone would be safer if they were already on the floor. As far as sleeping arrangements went, Karen offered her bedroom to my girls and I and she'd sleep on the hideaway in the sofa. I wasn't too keen on this idea as it put me at the farthest point in the house away from both the back and front doors. I didn't think Miguel would stand more than a few days of Holly ignoring him before he'd become impatient and do something, but there was no need for all of us to be there either, so I sent Melanie and Audrey to stay at a motel. I doubted that Miguel or his gang was well connected enough to track the Illinois plates on our cars, but I didn't want to leave anything to chance so I had the girls take both our cars with them. If we needed to leave the house, we had Karen's.
After a nice dinner and with their bags packed, the girls and I had an emotional goodbye before they were out the door and driving away. Although they were still unaware of what happened in Wausau, I used the same strategy I employed there. I had them go to the other side of the city, far from here, to get their motel room. Anywhere that Miguel or his crew would be unlikely to encounter them. Fortunately, it wasn't that long ago Mel and I lived in Albuquerque so discussing the plan was made easy. With my girls out of the picture and safe, it was just Karen, Holly and I.
"Are you going to shoot Miguel, David?" Holly worried.
"Holly!" Karen objected.
"What? That's why he's here isn't it?" She asked, defensively.
"No, he's not here to shoot anybody." Karen replied.
"I'm here to make sure you two are safe. Whatever that entails then that's what I'll have to do." I explained.
"How long do you think it will take?" Holly asked.
"I don't know, really. I figure someone like him will either make a move or give up after a week. It really depends on how badly he wants you." I said.
"What would you do if one of your girlfriends left you?" She asked, figuring Miguel and I shared something in common when it came to seeing women as property.
"I'd let her go." I said, flatly.
"But I thought they were your slaves or something like that?" Questioned Holly.
"Holly, I don't think we should bother David about his personal life." Karen suggested.
"I don't think it can get any more bothersome, actually. I mean, keeping our life a secret was always a big deal so now that the cat's out of the bag, I'm interested to know how you two feel knowing about it?" I wondered.
"I guess I don't have an issue with it. I mean, as long as you're all happy, that's all that matters, right?" Holly started, "However, I think it's pretty weird you sleep with your own mom and sisters."
"You know about that, huh?" I inquired. "Mel told me only your mother knew about them."
"I'm sorry, David, but I thought it might come up in conversation and I wanted Holly to have a chance to come to terms with it." Karen apologized.
"Yes, well, I guess I can't fault you for wanting to keep her up to speed." I reassured her, "As far as it being weird, yes, I know how it looks, which is another reason we try to keep a lid on it."
"But do you love them?" Holly asked, her candid tone seemingly absent of judgement, only wonder.
"With all my heart. I love my mother as much as you love yours, even more so, I would wager, considering the nature of our relationship." I explained.
"Because you sleep with her too?" She asked.
"Yes. It's like having a mother and a wife wrapped in one." I said.
"I thought I would have more difficulty dealing with it, myself." Karen joined the conversation.
"So you're not?" I wondered.
"Well, one the one hand, I think it's wrong, but on the other, I see how happy Melanie and Audrey are and they have become very dear to us, so..." Karen wrestled with her feelings.
"Yeah, I really like Audrey and Melanie. They are so sweet." Holly gushed.
"Yes, that they are." I smiled.
"Exactly." Karen added. "It was they who convinced me to allow them to call you for help. When I think about how wrong other aspects of your relationship might appear, I have to assume everyone in your family is just as happy and content as Mel and Aud." Karen admired.
"Yeah, probably even more considering how excited they got since David arrived. It almost made me cry when you three were saying goodbye." Holly recalled. "I can only imagine how happy they would be if you all were reunited."
Karen and Holly went on singing praises about my girls. As I listened to them carry on, I couldn't help but think back to my own struggle and doubt about my family. I wish I had come to this conclusion on my own, but sometimes you need a fresh pair of eyes to see. Karen and Holly were that fresh pair of eyes. As they went on and on about how much they loved my girls, I felt guilty for even entertaining the notion of possibly reducing my family's size. I mean, it was kind of a foregone conclusion, as I don't think I could ever part with those I care about, but just listening to this mother and daughter, these outsiders, disregard the taboo and unconventional aspects of my relationships and focus only on the love and unity we shared, I knew I was doing the right thing, even if it meant I would have to run myself ragged to keep up.
"I'm glad they've been such a positive influence in your lives." I finally broke into the conversation.
"It's you, David." Karen gleamed. "You're the positive influence."
"Yeah." Holly agreed. "I used to get so excited listening to them talk about you."
"Well... erm." I was dumbstruck and I could feel my cheeks heating up.
I may be a confident and dominant person, but that mostly relates to my capability and drive. I've always struggled with receiving praise, because to me, when I set myself to task on something, I do it because it needs doing, not because I am seeking praise. I came into this situation, the odd man out. The four women had had a lot of time to get to know one another and share with one another and I was learning much for the first time. No question, I certainly felt proud to hear Karen and Holly laud my contribution to it all, but it was humbling as well, because it wasn't all me. My girls, every single one of them, had been instrumental in helping to shape the person I was and it was only for them, for our family, that I strove to try and make things work. It was then that I noticed that Karen and Holly were looking at me in a different way than before. It was a look that I had become quite used to at home when my girls looked at me...
"Shit. Where they falling for me now?" I thought to myself, but my thoughts were cut short by the phone ringing. "That's probably Mel and Aud checking from their room." I said.
"Hello?" Karen answered.
I could tell right away who it was when I saw Karen's once smiling face become hard as stone. Karen didn't want Holly to talk to Miguel and Holly wasn't keen on doing so, but I insisted that should Miguel call, she had to speak to him. He couldn't know I was here so I couldn't do it and he'd likely just blow Karen off had she tried. The only problem with putting Holly on the line was that she wasn't as calm and collected as her lawyer mother or I. Fortunately, the instructions I gave her were pretty simple.
Holly took the phone from Karen, "I don't want to talk to you, Miguel." Holly said, first thing.
I could tell Miguel was an asshole as I could hear him yelling at Holly over the phone halfway across the room, even if I couldn't hear exactly what he was saying.
"No, Miguel. I don't want to see you anymore and I don't want to talk anymore." Holly calmly spoke into the receiver.
As expected, Miguel wasn't going to take 'no' for an answer and I could see Holly starting to lose her cool. She looked to me and I gestured to her calm down. The last thing we wanted was for the two of them to get into a shouting match. Miguel was going to be pissed unless he got his way anyhow so my only concern was keeping Holly on .
"You know why." She answered.
I wished I could've been listening to the conversation on the phone in the kitchen, but then I wouldn't be able to be here for Holly. I couldn't hear Miguel over the phone anymore so I was assuming this was the part where he was trying to convince her that he was sorry and that he didn't mean it, the classic bullshit lines abusive partners use. Unfortunately, they work well more often than they should however, Holly had me there and we'd already gone over what was likely to be said. She was doing pretty well, although I knew she couldn't keep this up indefinitely. Miguel would not be satisfied until she agreed to see him and no amount of talk or reason was going to change his mind. This was more of an exercise in human nature than anything. By going through the motions, we could force Miguel to unknowingly play the game on our terms and not his.
"You can do better than me, Miguel." Holly progressed the exchange, as expected.
I could hear Miguel again, but this time he wasn't yelling, he was begging. Holly knew this was coming so she wasn't caught offguard by his change in tactics, just like she knew he would explode on her again when she shot him down.
"No, Miguel. I'm not going to do that." She told him.
Here it comes.
"Look, it's getting late. I need to get to bed." Holly lit the fuse.
And Miguel exploded. "YOU BETTA FUCKING LISTEN TO ME, PUTA!" He screamed through the phone.
Holly nearly dropped the phone as her shaky hand slammed the receiver down on the craddle when I gave her the 'hang-up' gesture. She quickly fell into her mother's arms who held her close.
"You did really well, Holly. I'm proud of you." I told her.
"I'm really scared." She said, still pressed into her mother's embrace.
"I know you are, but that was the only result you were going to get from him. Guys like Miguel do not like being told 'no' by anyone, especially from women they do not respect." I explained. "There is nothing you could've done differently to diffuse the situation."
"Then why did you want me to go through this? Why not just tell him to fuck off?" She broke the embrace to ask.
"Because. Even though he doesn't realize it yet, he knows now that there is nothing he can say to get you back. If you cut him off before he had a chance to run through his emotions, through his 'options', he might still have reason to hang on." I told her.
"Like, 'I should've said this or that', kind of thing?" She asked.
"That's exactly it." I said.
"So what now?" Karen asked.
"Hopefully, he will take some time to cool off and realize that Holly is a waste of time and move on to someone else." I said.
"And if he doesn't?" Holly asked.
"Then we're no worse off now than we were then." I said.
Holly slouched and held her head in her hands, clearly stressed by the situation. Karen looked over at me and mouthed the words, 'thank you'. I smiled and nodded and Karen did her best to console her daughter.
It took a while, but things started to get back to normal. Audrey and Melanie called to let us know they were checked in and left us the number for the room. Interestingly, they asked if they could speak to Karen and Holly alone for a bit before we had our time. Karen and Holly told me they were close with my girls, but I guess I just hadn't realized just how close knit they all were, but I had no issue letting them chat for a while. I wanted to get out of the house anyway, figuring I would do a walk around and give myself some time to think, so I handed the phone off to Karen and Holly went to the kitchen to use that one so they could chat.
The front of the house was pretty well lit with both a house light and street lamp to cancel out the darkness, so my interest was more in the back yard. There was a back door light, but it was pretty weak and only lit up what was directly around the back door. Karen had a small back yard that shared a small chainlink fence with adjoining properties. There were hedges that lined the neighbor's side of the fence directly behind Karen's house and I figured if Miguel were to sneak up to the house, it would be from there. I rattled the fence in various spots and was satisfied at how much noise it made. It was about chest high so you'd have to climb over it and the resulting noise would give away whoever attempted it. I was on my way back toward the house when Karen came out the back to let me know they were finished chatting.
Karen and Holly went to get ready for bed as I sat and talked with Mel and Audrey. They wished they could be here with me, but hoped that I would stick around for a few days after this was all over so we could have some alone time. I told them that there was no way I would come all the way out to New Mexico and not leave my two lovely women walking funny for a week. They teased me by telling me how they were playing with each while we chatted, which was risky ground considering I wasn't getting any, but it was all in good fun. Being this close for the first time in two months and not being able to be with me was excuse enough to let them play while I remain celebate.
It was around the time that Karen had finished her shower and put on her night shirt when I ended my conversation with Audrey and Mel. I knew she wasn't trying to look it and perhaps it had a lot to do with speaking with my ladies that I was so turned on, but I had to take a double-take when Karen entered the living room to say 'goodnight'. Her 'nightshirt' was little more than an oversized tee that was pink and faded. Faded enough that you could see a faint hint of her body under it. I don't know if she simply forgot or if it was on purpose, I would assume it was on purpose, as I could barely see the dark circles of her areola beneath the well worn cotton. I might not have noticed at all if it were not for her erect nipples pushing the fabric out drawing attention to her breasts. Her figure was a lot better than I first thought, as the tee clung to her enough to show off her hourglass shape and large C/small D cup breasts. In addition to her dark areolas and nipples, there was distinct shade where an obvious pubic mound was located, meaning no bra or panties. As there was no bulge in the fabric, it was pretty clear she kept it well maintained.
"Oh, I probably should put a robe on, I'm sorry. I'm not used to needing to be modest." She started to turn away.
"No, you're fine." I responded, perhaps a bit to enthusiastically, because Karen stopped and turned back around with a small smile on her face.
"Are you sure?" She asked, actually giving me a small pose by sticking her leg out and feigning as seductive draw of her hand up her thigh. "I wouldn't want to make you feel uncomfortable." She winked.
"I'll take my chances." I smiled back.
"Well, in that case." She made her way over to the sofa were I was sitting and stopped at my feet. "Do you need any help getting the hideaway pulled out? It can get a little fussy." She asked.
For someone supposedly getting ready for bed, I could detect a distinct smell of perfume on her, but it seemed like it was coming up from the bottom of her nightshirt.
"No, I think I will just sleep on the sofa itself, actually. I'm still not familiar with the layout in here and having a bed take up so much room will only make it that much harder." I told her.
"Okay." She smiled. "Make yourself at home. Are you hungry or thirsty? Can I get you something before I go to bed?" She asked, putting her hand on my forearm.
"I'm fine, thank you, Karen. I overslept earlier today so I'll probably be up most of the night." I said, bringing my other hand to put it over hers.
Karen was about to say something, but we were interrupted by the phone ringing. Giving the likelyhood of who was on the other end, her mood was broken immediately. She reached over and picked up the receiver.
"Hello?" She asked.
"Put the little slut on, Puta!" I heard him shout, giving Karen a start.
"She doesn't want to speak to you, Miguel." Karen responded, doing her best to remain calm.
"PUT. THE. BITCH. ON!" He demanded.
"NO!" She shouted back.
"IMMA FUCK YOU UP, HO! PUT YOUR CUNT ON!" He blasted.
Karen slammed the phone down and I quickly rose, taking her trembling hands in mine. Karen's gorgeous eyes gazed up at mine, pleading to make this mess go away. We were both jerked from the moment when the phone rang again.
"WHAT?" Karen shouted into the receiver.
I was standing close enough to hear Miguel hiss, "That's gonna cost you. Now put Holly on."
By now, Holly was rushing into the living room, wrapped in a towel, having just finished her shower. She had a frightened look on her face since all she heard was shouting. Karen just slammed the phone back down, hanging up on Miguel. Karen and Holly looked at one another and then to me when the phone rang again. Karen was about to lunge for it, but I grabbed her by the arm. I calmly reached down and picked up the receiver, but instead of speaking, I depressed the disconnect button, ending the call. Before Miguel would have a chance to call back, I released the disconnect and quickly dialed the number of the motel. A nervous Melanie answered, not expecting a call so soon. I told her what was happening and that I was going to keep the phone disconnected and that I would call her when I get a chance. I could hear the emotion and fear welling up in her words as she acknowledged my decision. I waited for her to get Audrey over to the phone as well so we could exchange 'I love yous' and 'goodbyes' again, on the remote chance it might be our last time.
No sooner had I ended the call and laid the receiver on the end table, that I was fallen into by Karen and Holly. As I held them I told them both that things might pop off sooner than expected and that I thought it best we move Karen's mattress into the corner of the living room and they sleep there tonight. I had to shift the recliner, an end table and a small bookcase to make room, but at least they'd be out of the way in the middle of the night and clear of any windows. Holly quickly went to her room to finish getting ready for bed, but neither girl was really up for sleep, not that I could blame them.
When asked, Karen said she had a bunch of candles in the storage closet. I got them out and turned off all the lights in the house. From now on, I decided the lights were going to remain off at night and we could only have one candle in a given room. My reasoning for that had to do with the windows. Sure, we covered them up pretty well, but there would still be light leaking through the gaps. The light from a single candle wouldn't be enough to detect which room was occupied from the outside unless someone were standing right outside the window. The pistol Karen bought was a revolver and would require a manual reload of each round when empty. I went to the bathroom to change into a pair of cargo pants so I'd have the extra pockets to carry the remaining ammunition from the box. Plus, I also wanted some measure of leg protection should things turn into a physical altercation.
With everything set, I sat down on the sofa, the pistol on the seat next to me. Even in the dark, I could feel the eyes of Karen and Holly on me. Looking back, it was a good thing I overslept as it looked like I was about to pull an all-nighter. I guess Karen and Holly felt safe enough because they were both asleep within an hour. As my eyes strained to penetrate the veil of darkness in the living room, I thought I could make out the lumps of the two women curled against one another. The soft rhythmic sounds of their breath beckoned me back to my nights with my women when I'd lie there in bed listening to their contented breathing. I may have had my misgivings about coming here before, but now, I was right where I needed to be... Right where I wanted to be.
I was exhausted as the sky slowly turned from black to dark blue, the earliest signs that dawn was approaching. I nearly fell asleep a few times during the night so I spent most of it pacing the house and checking out windows. It was 5 am when I heard the buzz from Karen's alarm clock in her bedroom. In all the excitement from the previous night, we forgot to bring her clock into the living room. Even though I was here to protect them from harm, Karen still had a job to do and so I needed to wake her up.
Karen was still spooning her daughter when I came over to wake her up. Not wanting to wake Holly, I carefully moved up the mattress behind Karen to whisper into her ear and gently shake her awake. In the dim gloom of the early morning light, Karen and I shared an interesting gaze for more than a few seconds when she rolled onto her back after being awakened. By her sleepy eyes and heaving chest, she was beckoning me to join her in the warmth and comfort beneath the covers. Ever focused on the task at hand, I resisted the urge to bring my body to hers and explore an unknown, but tantilizing path. Karen responded with a slow blink and a sigh, acknowledging this was not the time or place and allowed me to help her up.
"Were you up all night?" She whispered.
I nodded as a long yawn escaped me.
"Poor thing." She placed her hand on my cheek. "We should be fine. Why don't you get some sleep?"
"Yeah, I think I will." I agreed, turning to go collapse on the sofa.
The last thing I remember was Karen laying a blanket across my back and bending over to kiss my cheek.
I was awaken a couple hours later by a terrified Holly screaming at me and shaking me violently to wake up. It turns out that Miguel was waiting for Karen at her law office when she arrived. Karen was too traumatized and in shock to be as hysterical as her daughter, but she quickly fell into my arms like a frightened child hoping I would shield her from a nightmare. After about twenty minutes of calming the two down, I was able to get Karen to recall her story.
Karen's office was in a small strip mall in a business district. She always arrived before any of the other businesses opened or her small two person staff, which meant she was alone when Miguel jumped her. He attacked her as she was getting out of her car, forcing her back in face down and dropping down on top of her. She tried to fight, but quickly gave up when he reached around and put a knife to her throat. Karen recalled how Miguel reached up her skirt with his free hand and pulled her panties down to her knees. Once they were out of the way, he shoved two fingers into her pussy and his thumb up her ass and began pumping into her, telling her that this was just a taste of what was to come if she ever got in the way again. Then he pulled off of her, but not before cutting her panties from her with his knife, taking them with him as a trophy of their encounter.
"And you came home right after?" I asked.
Karen nodded.
"We need to call the police!" Holly demanded.
"No, the most they'll do is take a statement." Karen told her.
"Mom, he tried to rape you!" She protested.
"She's right, Holly. They'll probably open a file on him, but they are not going to dedicate any uniforms to go get the guy. Then there's the lack of evidence." I told her, supported by Karen's nods.
"So what are we going to do when he tries it again?" She asked.
"We're going to play to his vanity." I told her.
"What?" Holly wondered?
Holly was right to wonder when and what he'd try next time. This guy wasn't going to stop until he'd been busted or one or both of them lay dead. I knew it was time to step things up to the next level and seize the one advantage we had going for us. The fact he didn't know I was here afforded us the initiative, provided we moved quickly. I began laying out a plan for the two women. It involved Karen calling Miguel and inviting him over, but she had to be convincing. She needed to appear both scared and defeated and while she had the scared part down, she was too angry to sell the defeated part of the equation. Neither woman liked the idea of inviting Miguel over, but they trusted my leadership and worked with me despite not knowing every facet of the plan. I coached Holly and Karen for a bit on how to speak to Miguel and when I felt she was ready to deal with him, I had her call.
Miguel was more than a bit surprised when he discovered it was Karen calling him and not Holly. He immediately started belittling and threatening her, but with me right there with her, she held fast. Once he was done with his tirade, he asked why she was calling him and Karen began her part in this. She told him that she wanted him to leave them alone and asked what would it take for him to do so. As I hoped he would, he asked what Karen had in mind, which led her to the next part of the plan. Karen offered both herself and Holly for one night if he promised to leave them alone after that. I could hear Miguel nearly shitting himself by Karen's proposition. I'm sure he had every intention of taking both women anyway, but to hear a mother offer herself and her daughter instead of just taking them was much more appealing.
Miguel asked what the catch was, suspicious of this complete turnaround in her attitude, but Karen was ready for that. She explained that there were some conditions. The first was; that he use condoms, as neither wanted to become pregnant. Second; that it only be him, as they did not want to be shared with his friends. She said that if he would honor those requests, he was free to have both of them for an entire night and they'd do whatever he desired. As expected, he got greedy and demanded two nights, considering there were two of them. Karen agreed, but had an additional stipulation as a result; that no one know about this. She was still a lawyer and had a reputation to protect and if anyone knew about it, this deal and any future ones were off.
Miguel asked her what she meant by 'any future deals' and Karen appealed to his masculinity, saying that if he was a good boy and followed the rules, there might be an additional night in his future. Still skeptical, Miguel asked why she was all of a sudden so willing to do this. Karen, showing why she was one of the leading associates at her former firm had that covered. She told him that she despised him and wanted to watch him die, BUT she knew that was unlikely to happen before things got out of hand between the three of them. She became very cold and professional when she told him that she simply wanted him out of their lives forever and that this was probably the best way that was going to happen. Furthermore, she reasoned with him that he'd likely grow bored with Holly and want someone younger, fresher and naive sooner, rather than later.
With her use of pragmatism and sexuality, she quickly won Miguel over and he was eating out of her hand. They made plans for him to show up later that evening, but before he let her go, he wanted to hear from Holly to verify that this was not some sort of set up. Holly, who'd been listening quietly on the other line spoke up, telling Miguel that this was on the level. As inappropriate as it was, given the situation, I smiled as it sounded like Miguel was nearly having an orgasm at the prospect of fucking a mother and daughter at the same time. He agreed to the demands, but not before more verbal humilation about what he was going to do to them and make them do to each other later. Both girls fell into my arms when the call was over, still uncertain what I had planned for later.
"You're not going to make us sleep with him are you, David?" Holly asked.
"No, we're not going to have to do that. David has it all under control." Karen told her daughter, but looking up at me with doubtful eyes.
"You're going to be fine." I told them. "You both did an amazing job. I'll handle things from here."
They buried their faces into me and we held one another for a while.
It was after 11 pm when Miguel's El Camino came rumbling down the street, stopping in front of the house. We'd pulled all the blankets down from the windows and returned the furniture to avoid spooking Miguel and he was surprisingly descrete getting out of his car and coming up to the door. From where I was, I didn't know what was going on, but I soon heard the doorbell ring and the front door open and close. Karen and Holly had made themselves up and dressed in her mother's lingere, but it was only Karen in the living room, as I'd told Holly to wait in her mother's bedroom.
I could hear Miguel and Karen speaking, but I couldn't make out what was being said, however nothing seemed to be out of place. It sounded like she was trying to lead him back to her bedroom, but Miguel wanted start things off there with her first. She complained about the windows and lack of privacy, but Miguel wasn't interested. I was worried this might happen so it was time to resort to Plan B. I motioned to Holly to leave the room and help her mother convince Miguel to come back to the bedroom.
The two of them had to work together in seducing Miguel enough to distract him as they led him down the hallway. A few minutes later, the three of them barged through the bedroom door wrapped up in one another, Miguel passing kisses between the two of them.
The rat was in the trap.
I stepped out from behind the door, throwing my arms around Miguel and without a second thought, snapped his neck. The two women screamed, falling away from me as I held Miguel's limp body in my arms. I continued to crush and twist his neck until he was dead.
I had just killed a man and I felt nothing. In fact, I felt no different than anyone who steps on an ant, just because they could. Karen and Holly cowered in the corner together as I dragged the corpse from the bedroom to the kitchen. I rifled through Miguel's pockets, removing his personal effects, before grabbing one of the tattered blankets used to cover a window and wrapped him up in it. It was time to put Phase II of the plan into effect. I went to the phone and called the motel room and told Melanie to meet me at a rest stop we hit about eighty miles out of town when we first left New Mexico together.
One nice thing about having loyal and devoted women is they don't question when given strange orders. Audrey and Mel were not privvy to as much of the plan, but I did call them and told them to stand by tonight ready to drive and confirmed with Melanie that she remembered the rest stop. With that out of the way, I went down to the bedroom where Karen and Holly were still in shock. I approached slowly, not sure how they would react to me given I'd just murdered someone in front of them, but was pleasantly surprised when they both rushed into my arms.
"He was a rabid dog that needed putting down. I hope you understand." I said, firmly.
"I know, David." Karen responded. "But what are you going to do now?"
"I'm going to make this whole thing disappear." I told her.
I kissed the tops of both their heads and let them go. I turned off the outside lights and went out the back of the house to Karen's storage shed and retrieved a shovel. I took the shovel out to the car and put it in the bed before heading back around to get Miguel's body. The problem with El Camino's is most of them do not have back seats. There is a small space behind the front seats and while Miguel was a small man, about 5' 8" and 150 lbs, he was still too big to fit back there. El Camino's do not have trunks either, instead the back half of the vehicle is like a pickup truck, meaning that Miguel was going to have to ride up front with me, which is why I wanted to do this at night.
I put Miguel in the passenger seat and uncovered his body enough to make it look like he was just sleeping. After buckling him in, I slipped around to the other side and fired up the car and calmly pulled away. Given it was late on a weeknight, I was pretty sure no one would pay any attention provided I drove like everything was normal.
I made sure to steer well clear of gang territory on my way out of town, as I was pretty sure someone, either friendly or in a rival gang, would recognize his car. I took backroads around the outside of the city until I could get on the interstate leading to the rest stop. It was going to be a long drive, but his car wasn't overtly detailed or flashy so I was pretty sure it wouldn't draw the attention of nosy police looking to make a profile stop.
I pulled into the rest stop about an hour and a half later and stopped alongside Mel who was driving my car. I didn't get out, but instead motioned her to follow me and we were immediately back on the road. We drove for another couple hours down dirt backroads until we were well into the isolated desert before we stopped.
Mel was understandably distraught when she saw me pull the body from the car, but I didn't have time to explain things to her. I had to get the body in the dirt and lose the car before dawn. I took the shovel and walked out to a small dip in the ground that was hidden by a natural ridge in the ground. Even though we were in the middle of nowhere on some podunk road, I didn't want this body found any time soon and the small ridge would hide the shallow grave from any wouldbe passerby. I was grateful toward my work ethic when it came to fitness as I needed to move a lot of dirt in a short period of time. I didn't need a typical six foot grave, but I did need to get a few feet into the ground so the local scavengers wouldn't dig him up before he had a chance to decompose.
With the hole dug, I unwrapped the body and dropped it in. Putting the dirt back was much easier, but I was smoked nonetheless by the time I was finished. I took the blanket and shovel back over to my car and put them in the trunk and retrieved my gas can to put into Miguel's car. As I dug, I did my best to explain to Mel why I did what I did. I told her that there were only two ways this was going to end with guys like Miguel. Either he would harm Karen and/or her daughter and maybe do some jail time or he'd kill them and get away with it. She seemed to understand and I think her biggest concern was how it affected me. I told her I was fine with it, better than fine, actually, like I had accomplished something that made the world a slightly better place. I knew what I did was wrong, according to society, but so much of our lives was wrong in that regard. I was called upon to solve a problem and solve it, I did.
Sticking to backroads, we drove for another couple hours until I found a nice rock outcropping. I had to do some offroad driving, but that wasn't much different from the backroads we'd been on anyway and at this point, I didn't care if I damaged the El Camino. Pulling in beind some rocks, I shut off the car and grabbed the gas can and a rag. Using the rag, I poured some gas onto it and began wiping down all the surfaces I'd touched, inside and out. The authorities would eventually find the car, but all I was concerned with was making sure my prints couldn't be lifted from it. I thought about setting fire to it, but I didn't want to risk the smoke attracting any attention. With the task complete, I walked my weary ass back to my car and put the can back in the trunk and wrapped the rag up in the blanket to keep the smell down. All that was left now was for Mel to drive me back to Karen's. I'd had about eight hours total sleep in the last seventy-two and I was done in. As much as I wanted to talk with Mel, I needed sleep more. I let the seat back and was out minutes later.
It was nearly nine in the morning when Mel pulled up in front of Karen's house. I was pretty sure Karen and Holly were safe now that Miguel had been taken care of, but I wanted Mel and Audrey to stay at the motel for at least another day until I was sure the coast was clear. She understood and we shared a kiss before I climbed out of the car and walked back to the house. I had told Mel not to worry about the stuff in the trunk as I'd take care of that later. Karen and Holly met me at the door when I entered the home. The both clung to me dearly, uncertain of what the future held, but relieved that I had returned.
"I'm sorry I had to do that. Are you two okay?" I asked, leading them to the sofa where I could sit down.
"Yes, David. Are YOU okay?" Karen asked, taking a seat opposite of me from Holly, holding my hand in hers.
"I'm fine. I did what needed doing. I just don't want either of you to be afraid of me, is all." I explained.
"Couldn't you have just shot him, though?" Holly asked, taking my other hand.
"No. If the noise didn't alert the neighborhood, the police might have been able to match the bullet to your mother's pistol. It needed to be clean and silent." I said, leaning back into the sofa, yawning.
"You're beat. Why don't you go sleep in my bed." Karen offered, helping me up from the sofa.
I stopped to turn and look at the girls, "I really am sorry. I wish there was another way, but I couldn't protect both of you and I wasn't going to wait for the police to become involved after one of you got hurt or worse..." I said, somberly.
The each raised up on their toes, pulling me down to kiss me on either cheek.
"Thank you, David." Karen smiled.
"Yes, thank you, David." Holly parroted.
I grabbed my bag and brought it to the bathroom where I enjoyed a long hot shower. As I felt the sting of the steaming water rush over my flesh I recounted the events of the last ten hours, of the last seventy-two, of the last eighteen years.
I spent the most of my childhood as the punching bag of abusive foster parents. It had toughened me up in ways a child shouldn't have to be toughened. Perhaps that's how people like Miguel and Dante became who they were, perhaps I was well on my way to becoming just like them if it were not for Melanie saving me from that kind of life. Still though, as the water rushed over me, I couldn't help but consider that maybe the damage was already done, psychologically. I took that man's life and I felt no regret for it. In fact, I felt elated and justified for having done it. I beat Dante down without giving it a second thought and I went after those four drunks at the motel. When she watched me beat down the drunks, Melanie said she felt like I was asserting my territory and it turned her on to watch me do what I did, but what if she was wrong? What if I wasn't asserting my territory, but rather choosing violence to solve problems because of it's simplicity, because deep down, that's what I was programmed to do? Was I a bad man? Would I become one? The lack of remorse terrified me...
My sleep schedule was way off track by now when I finally awoke around three that afternoon. I climbed out of the bed and made my way to the living room where Karen and Holly were watching tv. Their faces lit up when the saw me shambling down the hallway and asked how I was doing.
"Fine, thanks. Was there anything on the news about...?" I asked.
"No, nothing yet." Karen answered. "I guess missing gang members are not really news worthy."
Karen offered me a spot next to her on the sofa, which I accepted.
"Dinner will be ready in a couple hours, but did you want something to tide you over until then?" She asked.
"No, thank you, but I could use something to drink, please?" I asked.
"You bet!" She smiled and disappeared into the kitchen.
Holly got up from the recliner to sit on the other side of me. "Did you sleep well?" She asked.
"I feel like I could sleep for a day, but I want to get back on a regular cycle." I told her.
"I'm sure you'll have no problems falling asleep tonight." She smiled, tucking her leg up under her to face me.
"Yeah, provided we're clear of Miguel and his crew." I mentioned.
"Well, that was part of the deal wasn't it? That he couldn't tell anyone he was coming over here?" She asked.
I gave her a sarcastic look, "Do you think he would keep something like banging you two to himself?"
"But..." She started.
"Look, I have no doubt he told his friends he was coming here. The reason I told your mother to make that deal was to ensure he would come alone. Trust me, as long as they don't find out that I was here, they won't even begin to think you two had anything to do with his disappearance." I patted her leg, reassuringly.
"Oh..." She replied, thoughtfully.
"Are you sure you're only eighteen?" Karen said, entering the living room with glass full of ice and a soda.
"Last time I checked." I took the items from her so she could sit, "Thanks."
"Because I still can't get over how you pulled all this off." Karen said in amazement.
"I pay attention to people." I said, filling my glass.
"You've never met Miguel. How does paying attention factor in?" Holly asked.
"No, but I know his type." I told her.
"So you don't think they will come here looking for him?" Karen asked.
"No. I think you guys are probably in the clear." I said.
"So you'll be leaving us then, back to Illinoise?" Holly questioned.
"Illinois. The 's' is silent." I chuckled.
"Whatever, you're going to leave us?" She frowned.
"I told Mel and Aud I'd spend some time here with them, but we can do that at the motel." I sipped from my glass.
"Are you leaving tonight?" Karen wondered.
"Well, if you don't mind, I'd like to stay one more night, just in case I was wrong about Miguel's friends." I said.
"Mind? I'd like to keep you around if only so we can sleep safely at night." She winked.
"I have to agree with mom. In spite of why you were here, it was really nice having you around." Holly said, giving me a hug. "And I know how much Audrey and Melanie want you here."
"Yeah, and I'd love to stay, but I have a family back home that I need to care for as well." I told her.
"I wish my husband had half your character, David." Karen praised. "We wouldn't have ended up in this situation."
"But then we never would've met David or Mel and Audrey, either." Holly reminded her mother.
Karen outdid herself when it came to preparing dinner, sort of a 'thank you' for services rendered, if you will. I almost felt like I was at home as the girls waited on me hand-and-foot, making sure my plate had food and my glass never empty. It was nice to be able to forget about the tragic events of the past couple days as we enjoyed one another's company. Perhaps the food was too good because soon after we were finished, I was ready to go to bed. The girls told me to go ahead and shower up and they'd take care of getting the bed ready and cleaning up from dinner. I thanked Karen and Holly for the great meal and took my bag into the bathroom to wash and change into my nightwear. I probably shouldn't have spent so much time in the shower, using so much hot water that the girls would need, but it was nice to stand there and soak.
I turned off the light and exited the bathroom when I heard Karen call to me from her room.
"David, can you come here please?" She asked.
"Sure." I called back and walked the few feet toward her door.
As I opened the door, my sense of smell was assaulted by the most delicious array of flowery fragrances and a dim room lit by candles. I dropped my bag to the floor when the door opened enough to see mother and daughter sitting on the edge of Karen's bed dressed the same lingerie they wore to lure Miguel to his doom.
Karen was dressed in matching black lace bra, thong, garter-belt and stockings. Next to her was Holly donning a pink see-through babydoll and lacy pink panties. Her dark nipples and areola had pushed the thin material out by nearly two inches. They were sitting next to each other, mirroring one another with their legs crossed. They were indeed cleaning up after dinner, but not in the way I would've imagined.
"What's this?" I asked, shocked.
"Please, sit down, David." Karen said, as she and Holly reached out, taking my hand and leading me to sit on the bed between them.
"David, I don't know exactly where to start." Karen continued, tracing her painted nails up and down my thigh.
"We did some thinking and talking last night, David." Holly interrupted, taking my left hand in hers.
"You see, David." Karen jumped back in, "We were ready to go through with your plan and sleep with Miguel if it meant getting rid of him."
"But what you did." Holly said, kissing my shoulder.
"Not only did you save our dignity, David." Karen said, pressing her breasts into my arm as she ran her hand up under my shirt. "You saved our lives."
"You don't have to do this." I said, reaching for Karen's arm, but getting intercepted by the two of them.
"There's more, David." Karen said, leaning up to kiss my chin as she and Holly each took one of my hands and placed them on their mid-thighs.
"Seriously, ladies. You don't need to do this." I protested, weakly.
"David, please." Holly interjected.
"Please, just listen." Karen pled.
I just sighed and shook my head in acceptance.
"David, you have to understand something." Karen started. "You may not know much about us, but we know a lot about you. You and your family."
Holly climbed up on her knees and began kissing my neck as she ran her hands up and down my chest and back as I listened to her mother.
"We didn't believe Audrey and Melanie at first when they talked about you and your family. We thought it was just too fantastic a tale to be true, but since you've been here, we know now that their stories didn't do you enough justice." Karen explained before sliding off the bed to kneel at my feet with Holly soon joining her mother. "You could've demanded your girls just leave and left us to our own ends, but you didn't." She kissed my knee before the two of them laid their chins on them to look up at me. "You were willing to risk your life for us and the price your soul must have paid for ensuring our safety..." She started to tear up.
"David." Holly took over. "The way Audrey and Melanie feel about you and the love they share together, knowing they belong to you, it-"
"It makes our hearts melt." Karen finished her daughter's thought.
"And since you've been here, we know why they love you so dearly." Holly returned.
"We want to give our bodies to you, not just in gratitude for what you've done for us, but we also..." She looked at Holly who looked back with a loving smile, nodding. "We want you to show us the kind of love you have with your family, David." She declared, looking back at me, longingly.
"Knowing what we know about you, Audrey and Melanie and given what you've told us about your mother and sisters, we want to know what that kind of bond is and we want you to show us, David." Holly admitted.
"Teach us, David?" Karen begged.
"Yes. Teach us, David?" Holly repeated.
"Are you both sure you want to go down this road?" I asked, looking into the wanton eyes of mother and daughter.
"Yes." They answered in unison.
"If we do this, you must obey me and do exactly as I command. Do you understand?" I asked, in a stern voice.
"Whatever you want, David." Karen agreed.
"However you want, David." Holly agreed.
I rose from the bed and had both girls climb up and kneel on the bed, sitting back on their heels, facing each other.
"I will join in when I am ready, but for now, I want this all to be about creating a bond between the two of you. Do you understand?" I asked.
"Yes." They said.
"To help remind you of who you are and what this bond means, you will each address the other as either mommy or daughter. Is that understood?"
"Yes."
I could see the two of them nervously shivvering as they struggled to maintain eye contact, knowing what taboos were going to be broken and who they were going to be breaking them with.
"Karen, tell Holly that you love her." I commanded.
"Daugh-" Karen choked and cleared her throat. "Daughter, I love you." She whispered.
"Louder, so she knows it is coming from you, her mother."
"Daughter, I love you." Karen spoke clearly.
"Holly, you repeat it."
"Mommy, I love you." She giggled, probably from the ridiculousness of the word she hadn't used in nearly ten years.
"I want you both to keep your eyes open and kiss one another. Nothing special, just a kiss on the lips, but remember keep your eyes open. I want you to see the other as you do it. Go now." I ordered.
Very tentatively, the two women slowly leaned forward. I stared intensly to make sure they didn't so much as blink when their lips met between them. Although I told them the kiss did not need to be anything special, as I was more interested in gauging their willingness before I moved on to more life altering acts, I was surprised to see them cocking their heads and opening their mouths after a few seconds. They started to lose themselves in their kiss when I saw their eyes flutter close and the soft 'slurps' and moans from the mixing of saliva and intermingling tongues beginning to emanate between them.
"That's enough." I gently told them.
Karen and Holly continued to kiss for another couple of seconds before obeying and breaking their kiss. Love and passion thrashed like a storm in their eyes as mother and daughter stared at one another. They had breached a door that most never get the chance to open. That 'first' awakening kiss would feel like nothing either had ever experienced before or will ever experience again and so I allowed them to ruminate on it in the soft glow of flickering candle light. As I observed the mother and daughter, I knew that I was barely in the room with them. The tears welling up in each other's eyes was telltale of the desire and love that was coursing through their bodies, as the realization of all the years spent burying and denying the possibility that such a bond could exist.
"You've spent much of Holly's early years dressing and undressing her, Karen. Remove your daughter's clothing once more and rediscover what you helped to create." I said.
Karen looked up at me for a moment with a slight look of shock and apprehension, though she knew full well this was coming, but still unprepared despite it. Taking a deep breath and bringing her loving gaze back to her little girl, Karen swallowed hard as Holly looked on passionately, looking forward to once again being little for her mother. They smiled at one another as Karen leaned forward and taking the hem of her daughter's nightie in hand, slowly lifted the scant material up over her head as Holly lifted her arms. Even though the babydoll was sheer enough to leave nothing to the imagination, it still didn't stop Karen's heart from skipping beat when Holly's growing naked breasts came into full view. It was easy to see the slight embarrassment on Holly's cheeks being looked upon by two sets of lust-filled eyes, but rather than cover up, she embraced her vulnerability by putting her arms down to her side and sticking out her chest for her mother's approval.
"One day those nipples will nurish her child as yours nurished your daughter, Karen." I told her, noticing her eyes locked on Holly's young and erect buds. "Now, her panties."
Karen once again looked to her daughter, as if to ask for permission, and proceeded when Holly rose up on her knees to make it easier for her mother. I watched Karen's trembling fingers slowly disappear beneath the waistband of Holly's panties and once embedded deep enough, she took hold of the fabric, gently peeling it from her daughter's body. Once over the hips, Holly sat back and stuck out her legs so Karen could draw the lacy pink garment down her young slender legs, until they were slid from her little feet.
"Hold them to your nose, Karen." I told her. "Tell me if your daughter desires you."
Karen, past the point of no return now had surrendered herself to her passion and brought Holly's panties to her face. Pressing them fully to her, Karen's eyes rolled into the back of her head as she inhaled deeply the soaking crotch that hid her daughter's waking womanhood.
"Mmmm." Karen moaned, loudly, taking additional breaths of Holly's sweet teen aroma.
"Well?" I asked.
"She most definitely wants Mommy, don't you, daugther?" Karen sang, completely embracing her role.
"Yes, Mommy." Holly answered, though the word 'mommy' had lost all its previous humor and had now become synonymous with 'lover'.
I reached down behind Karen who, like a cat, arched her back and purred when she felt my touch on her back. Her delight was short-lived, however when I removed my hand as soon as I released the clasp on her bra. Taking a shoulder strap between my fingers, I pulled forward on the bra and taking it as her cue, Karen helped me remove it from her body. Mother and daughter had similar dark reddish-brown nipples and large areola, but it was easy to see the clear difference of which set had fed a baby and which set had yet to.
"Do you remember those long nights when you'd take your crying daughter from her crib and let her feed from you, Karen?" I asked.
"Mmmm, yes." Karen gasped, her eyes closed, reminiscing of those early days as she stroked her nipples between her fingers and cupped her breasts.
I guided Karen to the head of the bed and had her sit with her back against the headboard. "Call to your daughter and relive the pain and pleasure." I told her.
"Come and suckle on Mommy, daughter." Karen beckoned in a sultry voice.
Holly licked her lips and crawled up the bed before curling up in her mother's arms. The two shared a passionate kiss before Karen placed her hand on the back of her daughter's head, gently pulling it down to her breasts.
"Latch on, daughter." Karen told Holly.
"Mhm hmm." Holly acknowledged, taking her mother's elongated nipple into her mouth to suck and most of her areola in with it.
Even though Holly had covered her teeth with her lips, it wasn't enough to keep Karen from gasping and throwing her head back when Holly bit down, latching on. She held Holly close and the two of us watched Holly's jaw slowly bounce up and down as Karen's little girl suckled, curled up safely in her mother's arms.
"How does it feel, Karen?" I asked. "Does it feel immoral or wrong?"
"No." Karen groaned, "It feels so right."
"What's wrong, little one?" I asked Holly, who was whimpering in frustration as she sucked, while clawing at Karen's other breast. "Is mommy not feeding you?"
Holly just moaned and gently shook her head, careful not to break the seal she had with her mouth.
"Do you wish for your daughter to be able to drink from you again, Karen?" I asked.
"Yes." Karen gushed with a breathy voice.
Taking Holly gently by the arm, I helped her away from Karen so I could reposition Karen's legs. I had Karen prop her knees up and eased them open with my large hands. I could feel the shudder in her thighs, eager for my touch to continue its journey down the length of her flesh toward her aching pussy, but again, her moans of protest would denote my refusal to bring her pleasure when I stopped just inches from her dripping hole. Instead, I reached over, placing my hand behind Holly's young head, drawing her toward the gateway she entered the world from.
"There, little one." I pointed at Karen's clit. "That is the nipple that will feed you."
Both women held their breath in anticipation as Holly lowered her face between her mother's legs, inching ever closer to the spot where she once brought such great joy to the woman who bore her.
"OHHHH!" Karen cried out, her head snapping back, nails digging into the sheets and arching her back as Holly once again latched onto mommy like a hungry infant.
I was about to say something to Holly, asking her whether she enjoyed mommy's taste, but that question was already answered by the impassioned assault her mouth and tongue had begun on Karen's drooling babyhole. As if she'd done this a million times, Holly took to aggressively pleasuring her mother. I no longer needed to guide her as I watched natural instinct take over.
Wrapping her arms around Karen's thighs, Holly anchored herself tightly against her mother's pussy as Karen's hips began to buck and grind against her teenage daughter's oral worship. Holly drank deep of Karen's essence as she lapped and sucked from clit to taint, starving for her 'mother's love' that flowed from within Karen's body into her daughter's mouth. Karen brought her legs up over Holly's shoulders, clamping her head in place with her thighs and dug her ankles into her back, locking her daughter in place. Just to ensure that the younger woman remained sealed to the elder's womanhood, Karen brought her hands down behind Holly's head, taking handfuls of hair in her grasp and began grinding the teen's face against her.
Once securely restrained against her mother's pussy, Holly released her hold on Karen's thighs and allowed her fingers and hands to begin exploring mommy's body. One hand worked up Karen's belly, pausing to admire and caress the stretch marks she'd caused upon her mother so many years ago before reaching up to knead Karen's breast. The other, slid down under her chin, where Holly began inserting fingers into her mother's birth canal as her tongue wailed on Karen's sensitive clit.
Karen looked like a depraved cowgirl as she bucked her hips against Holly's young face. Her display of unbridled passion could lead one to believe that Karen was trying to force her daughter back into the womb, face first, by how dearly she clung to her daughter's head. By now, the two of them had developed a rhythm between them and I could her the low animalistic grunts boiling up deep from within Karen as she worked her daughter's face toward orgasm. Holly was clearly focused on bring her mother climax as I noticed she had closed her eyes and even ceased her ministrations on Karen's breast so she could concentrate on fucking mommy with her fingers, as mommy fed daughter once again.
"What is your daughter doing, Karen?" I knowingly asked, wanting Karen to hear herself say it.
"Eating my pussy!" She groaned. "Oh, God! My daughter is eating my pussy!"
With that, Karen dug her heels into Holly's back, lifting her ass off the bed as she pumped away on her daughter's face.
"I'M CUMMING!" She screamed, staring into the eyes of Holly as she felt her release spray into the teen's mouth and face.
Holly just held still as Karen took over, slamming her hips into the young girl's helpless face. In her throes of ecstacy, Karen bucked and rolled to her side, taking Holly with her. Soon she was straddling young Holly and had reduced her daughter to little more than an object to grind and get herself off against. I could see the discomfort in Holly's eyes as her poor lips and nose must have been pressed and hammered raw from the relentless pounding her mother's pelvis had unleashed, but she heldfast, for her desire to bring her mother off superceded any thoughts of relief for herself.
As wave after wave of orgasm had finally washed over Karen, she fell forward off Holly's beleagured face. Her legs and balance too weak and disoriented to keep her upright any longer, Karen shuddered in the after effects of orgasmic bliss. Holly was slow to stir herself, but eventually regained her composure enough to roll over and claw her way up her mother's body, slathering her flesh with licks and kisses as she went, claiming the older woman's body as hers. Karen, feeling her daughter working her way up reached down with a weak hand, ushering Holly up her body so she could once again embrace and kiss the lovely little girl who had brought her such mind-blowing pleasure.
I stood there in the aftermath and watched mother and daughter hold each other's naked bodies against one another, as their lips professed their love and devotion between them. Like a true mother, Karen began cleaning her daughter's face of the mess she'd left on it. Like a cat to a kitten, Karen held Holly's young face still as she licked and sucked her juices from her tender skin.
After a few minutes, when Karen had finally regained her composure, she began working her way down Holly's body to repay her daughter for loving affections. I thought of my mother back home as I watched how nurturing and attentive Karen was with young Holly. Each touch, each lick, each kiss, each caress was deliberate and overflowing with love and kindness. As Karen proceeded to pleasure Holly, it was clear to see that Karen, like my mother, was making up for lost time and giving to her daughter everything that only a parent can give a child.
By now, I had become nothing more than a shadow on the wall, completely forgotten by the two women who were focused only on one another, and I was fine with that. While they may have wanted me to participate, I knew better. This was about awakening the love and bond that they'd denied themselves their whole lives and I wasn't about to tarnish the moment by interjecting myself into it. I quietly let myself out of the room and crept down the hall to go to bed.
I knew they wanted me to bring them into my family, but I wasn't sure I even wanted to. This was no longer about the hangup I had over spreading myself too thin for the sake of my women, no. If there was one thing I learned during my stay out here it was that my women loved our family and they loved me. I knew that it didn't matter to them if I could give them all the time they may have wanted, because it wasn't about them, it was about us. As I laid there on the sofa, too tired to pull out the mattress within, I thought about what Melanie or Audrey would say if they were here. I knew they would want Karen and Holly to join us, because they would say they needed it. While it may have been true that Karen and Holly may have very well wanted to be part of our family, there was more to our family than just sex and love. There was discipline and order, as well.
My women were submissives through-and-through and I was pretty sure that Karen and Holly forgot that aspect of our family's lifestyle. Life in my home was more than the tales told by Melanie and Audrey. Those two romanticized life at the bottom and although not knowingly, they would've been prone to leaving out details that might otherwise cause others to turn tail and run away. However, incest was probably the single biggest obstacle I could imagine someone would have to come to terms with, but with Karen and Holly currently carrying one another over that obstacle again and again in Karen's bedroom, so perhaps they could accept the life of a submissive. One way or another, we were going to find out the next day.
I awoke the next morning to the smell of a hearty breakfast being cooked. Despite having a full night's rest, I still had a backlog of sleep to catch up on, but then again, with my life there was always a backlog of sleep to catch up on. I rose from the sofa and sleepily made my way into the kitchen to discover what tasty delights awaited me. I was pleasantly surprised to see Karen and Holly, both still naked, working together making breakfast. They came to me, falling to their knees at my feet, a worried look upon their faces.
"We're so sorry, David." Karen apologized. "Last night was suppose to be for you and..."
"It's fine, Karen, really." I smiled. "I wanted last night to be about you two making your own discoveries. Also, what's with the kneeling?"
"Well, isn't this how you want your women?" Holly asked, unsure if she was doing it right.
"Sure, but you're not my women." I told them. "Let me guess, Audrey and Melanie put you up to this?"
They looked at each other and then back to me. "Well, yes." Karen answered. "We may have called them this morning after we failed you last night." She said, somberly.
"Haha, you didn't fail me." I stroked their cheeks before I moved to sit down at the table. "Breakfast is burning." I reminded them.
The quickly got up and went back to fixing the food. "You don't want us?" Karen asked, struggling between making breakfast and their uncertain future.
"Look, there is more to all this than just wild sex." I explained. "I don't want you both to commit to something when you have no idea what you'd be getting into."
"But we've already talked about it with Melanie and Audrey, David." Holly said, bringing a couple plates of food over. "We know what to expect."
"And you're both willing to just give up your life here, just like that, huh?" I asked. "Just pick up and go live with someone you've just met and be his slaves?"
"I know you're making it sound worse than what it is, David." Karen said, bringing the last couple dishes over before the two girls loaded my plate with food. "And yes, that is what we want, especially after last night."
"Thank you." I said, taking my plate.
"You're welcome." She answered, as she and Holly sat down and filled theirs. "David, we meant what we said." She continued. "It's not like we came to this decision lightly or quickly."
"No, we didn't." Holly joined the conversation. "Remember, we've known about you for well over a month now and while it's true, all we had were the stories about you and your family that Aud and Mel told us."
"We knew those stories were true after you showed us what kind of person you really are." Karen finished. "I know it sounds insane. How could we possibly have fallen in love with you, right?"
"Actually, if you knew how I met the others, you wouldn't think it's all that crazy." I told her, semi-jokingly.
"Yes, of course." She smiled, understanding that is literally how all my relationships seemed to go. "David." She got very serious, "You are larger than life. I can't begin to explain just how safe and protected you make me feel."
"Me too." Holly said.
"I can't believe what you did the other night and yet you acted it like it was Tuesday." She remarked. "I thought I would have a problem with the fact you killed a man in my home without giving it a second thought. I thought I would have a problem making love to my little girl. I should have a problem with those things, but..." She looked at Holly, taking her hand. "But I don't."
"Any man would've done what I did." I lied.
"No, very few men would, David." She said. "Maybe if they were protecting their home or family, but you did it for complete strangers. Ever since you arrived, we could see that you've been in control of the situation. Everything you said would happen did. You're the kind of man a woman can trust and believe in and that's why your women follow you, David. That's why we want to follow you."
I sat there taking in what they were saying.
"We shared our doubts and disbelief with Mel and Aud already. We just couldn't accept that so many would follow a man, share him with others, so willingly and obediently, especially someone so young who hasn't established themselves yet. You know what they told us, David?" Karen asked.
"If it was Mel, she probably said something like, 'I'd stay with David even if we were forced to live in a cardboard box'." I recalled the words she once told me.
"That's pretty much what they said, too." Karen replied, smiling. "There is a reason they are so loyal to you, David, and it has little to do with them and everything to do with you. We didn't believe it then, but we believe it now. It sounds like some movie cliche, I know, but you are destined for great things, David."
"It doesn't hurt that you're sexy as hell, though." Holly laughed and was soon joined by her mother.
"True, you are one of the sexiest men I've ever seen." Karen agreed.
"Well." I started getting embarrassed by their constant praise. "We better eat before the food gets cold." I said, trying to change the subject.
"David?" Karen asked.
"Yes?" I responded.
"You had us say things to each other last night and I know why you did it." She started.
"You do, do you?" I wondered.
"Yes, you wanted us to hear it being said, making it real for us." She explained.
"Did it work?" I asked.
"Most definitely." Holly answered, smiling at her mother.
"I'm glad to hear that." I said.
"Well, if saying it and hearing it makes it true then listen carefully." Karen said, her tone once again serious. "I love you, David Olsen. I love you and I want to be your woman, your submissive, your slave."
"Me too." Holly quickly joined her mother's sentiments. "I love you too, David. I want to be your woman, your submissive and your slave, too."
With a quick look between them, the naked girls got up from their chairs and once again came to kneel at my side, their heads reverently hung low.
"Will you accept us into your home, David? Master?" Karen asked on their behalf as she and Holly held hands.
I pulled away from the table enough to turn to face them. "We will see after tonight." I told them. "I'm going to put your words to the test and see just how badly you want to spend the rest of your lives just as you are now." I said, coldly, taking a chin in each hand firmly.
I may have wanted to come off as frightening and I might have, but it was hard to tell as the women's nipples quickly became erect and their bodies began to quivver from my masculine touch. Even if they were frightened by the prospect of what I had in store for them, it wasn't enough to dissuade them from what they wanted. Realizing I wasn't going to scare them off right now, I relaxed my grip to stroke their chins instead, drawing longing sighs from the two.
"Take your seats." I told them and they quickly obeyed. "Let's enjoy this wonderful breakfast. Thank you, Karen and Holly."
"You're welcome, Master." They responded in unison.
"Yeah, about that whole 'Master' thing." I mentioned, taking a bite of food. "I prefer David for the time being."
"Of course, David." Karen beamed, enjoying the feel of being under control.
"Yes, David." Holly replied, feeling much the same way as her mother.
The rest of morning went off without a hitch. I called Melanie and Audrey and told them to check out and come back to Karen's, which they were delighted to hear. When they returned to see Karen and Holly still naked, they had immediately thought I had decided to claim them only to be disappointed that they could not yet call them 'sisters'. Still though, their disappointment was short-lived when I told them that I had a plan to test the mother and daughter duo later that evening. In either case, Mel and Aud were happy to finally be able to strip down for their Daddy once again.
As the day progressed, I made sure to tease Karen and Holly by providing a great deal of affection toward their wouldbe sisters, Mel and Aud, even going so far as to finger the two of them as they made out at my feet. To make matters even more enticing, I made Karen and Holly service my girls, but denied them any reciprocation or relief as their swollen cunts cried their slimy tears down the girl's legs, until it was time to see if this was the world they truly wanted.
It was about an hour after dinner and I had Melanie and Audrey wash Karen and her daughter, getting ready for tonight's activities. Once they were cleaned and dried, I allowed the new girls to kneel in the bathroom as Audrey and Melanie washed me. Like some twisted inside joke, Audrey, Mel and myself bore wicked grins as the girls undressed me, waiting for the trademark 'gasp' when a girl sees my cock for the first time. Karen and Holly did not disappoint and the three of us laughed at their shock, knowing the sudden jolt of reality that had struck all my women at the thought of getting my beast inside them.
I noticed that Karen and Holly paid close attention to how Melanie and Audrey performed their tasks when cleaning me. I had to say, I was impressed that neither girl showed the slightest bit of discomfort after kneeling on the hard linoleum tiles of the bathroom floor during the duration of my shower. While their focus to ignore the pain of kneeling was commendable, it was the sight of Mel and Aud drying my cock that caused them to become distracted, but distracted by lust and want. I had made sure to drink plenty of water that evening because there were several tasks I wanted to test Karen and Holly on and one of them was their reaction to being my urinal. However, before I made them perform such a duty, I wanted to gauge their reaction when they watched my girls do it first. If they found it revolting, perhaps seeing how much Melanie and Audrey loved it, it might persuade them to reconsider. I started to have hope for Karen and her daughter when I saw them having to swallow back their own drool as they watched my girls slake their thirst on my golden essence.
Mel and Aud were nearly ready to cum already as today had been the first time in nearly two months since they'd last been able to feel my touch and service my cock. I was going to have to pace myself if I wanted to have the stamina to make all four of them tonight, but being without Mel and Aud had as much affect on me as it had on them and my raging cock yearned to return to their loving holes.
With the bathroom activities complete, I exited the room with Mel and Aud in tow. Since they were not yet in my family, I told Karen and Holly they had to crawl to the bedroom, which they did gladly, if only for the change of position and no longer kneeling on the hard bathroom tile. I stood off from the side of the bed, allowing the girls room to pass. Melanie and Audrey went to the far side of the bed while Karen and Holly crawled up on my side. Aud and Mel knelt on the floor on the far side as Karen and Holly knelt on the bed itself. I told the two of them to bow, placing their heads on the mattress and stick their asses high in the air, facing me. With everything in place, it was time to begin.
Back home, we'd never gotten into purchasing fancy BDSM tools and devices. Mostly because none of us were really aware of most of them, but also, I was resourceful and liked to make use of things found around the house. Things were no different here and I was forced to rely on items I found around Karen's place to use for tonight's activities. The main implement I planned on using was my thin leather belt, but I'd also brought one of Karen's pinp pong paddles she had stored in her shed and formed a wire clothes hanger into a wicked switch that was sure to welt with each strike. Karen had silk scarves and other items that could reasonably restrain someone, but having the freedom to flee the pain is what this session was all about.
I walked up behind the two girls, admiring their nice rounded butts, sopping cunts and glistening thighs where their fluids had been running down for quite a while now. I decided to start with Holly first for no particular reason other than she was on the right and I was right handed. I took my time placing my implements carefully on Karen's ass, instructing her not to drop a single item or there would be terrible consequences. Before I got started, I stuck my hands between their legs, cupping their wet pussy's. Karen nearly failed her simple task right away as she fought her shuddering body from my touch.
"Your bodies beg for me." I commented, rubbing my palm, mashing their labia as my finger tips rubbed their clits and my thumbs massaging their assholes.
"Yes." Karen gasped.
"Please." Holly begged.
"In time, but for now, I want to see if you are worthy of kneeling alongside those before you." I said, referencing Melanie and Audrey.
I released their weeping cunts and slid the belt from Karen's ass. I wrapped enough of it around my thick meaty fist so that I had precise control of it when I swung. Too much length and it would lose much of its sting as each strike would dissipate over a larger area. Too little and I wouldn't be able to generate enough kinetic force to cause much pain. After a couple practice swings, I warmed Holly's right cheek up with a few hard slaps from my left hand.
"Ooh!" Holly jumped slightly from the smack, but seeming to enjoy the playful strike.
She wasn't smiling anymore however, when I brought the belt crashing down her tender flesh, the walls reverberating the crack as the leather bit into Holly. Instinctively, she dropped her ass away from the pain, but was quick to bring it back into position. She yiped as the second strike came down much harder than the first, but this time, I anticipated her ducking her ass out of the way and brought rapid third strike down on her evading cheek. Holly buried her face into the covers and clenched them tightly in her fists as she grimaced and braced herself for what was to come.
Holly's legs trembled after a flurry of a dozen strikes from the leathery asp that was repeatedly attacking her right ass cheek. Holly howled into the mattress as her body felt like it was on fire, but she refused to flee the pain anymore. Sure, she continued to bounce her ass up and down and side to side, instinctive reactions from the punishment she was receiving, but if she wanted it to end, all she had to do was crawl forward. Since she was holding fast, I felt it time to turn it up a notch.
Her right cheek was a deep red where I had focused all my strikes. I could feel the heat from all the blood beneath the flesh on my hand without even touching her. I thought I'd give her right cheek a break and focus on the left. I returned the belt to Karen's ass and picked up the paddle and rapidly began striking the left cheek. I started out softly, but steadily picked up the pace as I went. I used the paddle to create a slow burn in Holly. With a seemingly unending stream of whacks, I wanted to drive her crazy as what was currently just irritation turned into pain, which would evolve into a burning. Like holding a hair dryer against ones skin, what starts out as warm and cozy will soon turn into a burning misery. By the time I'd finished with the paddle, I was drawing my arm back and wailing away on the young teen's purple cheek. I put the paddle down on Karen's ass and gave Holly a moment of peace. Holly's body shook as she bawled loudly into the bed.
"You only need to crawl to Audrey and this will end, little one." I mocked her. "You've done enough, you don't want this in your life, do you? Tell her, Audrey. Tell Holly that this life isn't for her."
I was taken by surprise as this was the first time one of my girls had openly disobeyed me. Audrey looked up at me quickly before leaning across the mattress to lift Holly's head.
"Listen to me, Holly." She told her. "You can do this. You want this. I believe in you."
Audrey took another glance at me. Realizing that since she was in for a penny, she was in for a pound and continued her encouragement to the young teen.
"Daddy wants good girls, Holly. Good girls who will make Daddy happy and accept whatever he asks of them. Are you a good girl, Holly?" She implored.
Through teary eyes and reddened face, Holly nodded vehemently.
"Be Daddy's good girl, Holly!" She plead.
Holly looked over her shoulder at me and declared, "I'm a good girl, Daddy." before burying her face in the bed again, readying herself for even more suffering.
"Face me, Holly." I commanded and the beaten girl painfully came about on hands and knees.
Despite her continued tears, Holly locked her gaze on my thick cock that sprung out before her, inches from her face. Even though her lips quivvered in suffering, she hung her mouth open, offering it to me to try and sheath my cock down her throat.
I took my cock and brought the large tip to her open mouth. "Drink." I told her.
With an animalistic grunt, Holly latched on to me like she had her mother the night before. I looked down into her red tear-stained eyes as I released my urine into her teen mouth. Holly twitched slightly as the hot blast of bladder broth sprayed the back of her mouth, but she was determined to pass her test so she forced herself to swallow. Karen did her best to look over her shoulder, hoping to watch her daughter imbibe my piss, but it proved too difficult given her position and balancing my 'tools' on her ass.
I finished my stream and stroked Holly's head in praise. "Well done, little one." I smiled.
"Thank you, Daddy." She smiled weakly, but proudly.
"Do you wish to continue?" I asked her.
"Yes, please, Daddy." She answered.
"Call me, David." I reminded her. "Go to Audrey and she will take care of you. You did well so far."
"Thank you, David." Holly meekly replied before turning and crawling to Audrey.
Audrey nearly had tears in her eyes as she took young Holly into her arms. She laid the girl down on the stomach and began gently rubbing her burning ass with ice cubes. Holly laid in such a way that her head was still turned my way and her eyes lovingly stared up at me as she smiled over her success.
"Your turn, bitch." I said, sharply to Karen, causing her to shudder slightly.
I took the paddle and set it off to the side on the bed. I then took the wire switch and held it out in front of Karen and told her to hold it between her teeth, which she did. I grabbed the belt and drew the leather strap around her supple neck. Sliding the tip through the buckle, I cinched it tightly around Karen's throat, pulling until I could see her eyes bulging slightly and her face reddening.
"Try to breath." I commanded.
I listened carefully as I heard the labored sound of air struggling to pass through her constricted airway. She could breath, but I had cut it off just enough that her body would demand more than it would get, keeping her in a constant state of panic if she didn't relax.
"Fold your arms behind your back." I told her and she complied.
No longer able to use her arms to help stabilize herself, Karen's upper body was held up by her head alone. I pulled back on the belt strap, effectively pulling Karen up by her throat. She wheezed as she tried, almost in vain, to pull precious oxygen into her lungs. I didn't pull her entirely upright, preferring to keep her bent forward so the tension remained taut and her discomfort remained constant. I did however, pull her up just enough to explose her well shaped breasts and elongated nipples. Given her awkward position, her chest stuck out naturally as I was keeping her aloft via her throat.
I took the switch from her mouth and placed it on her left nipple. She did her best to moan, but it sounded more like a groan from a wounded animal through her constricted air passage. Starting with small, ever growing, circles, I slowly dragged the switch in a spiral out from her nipple until I encircled her entire breast. No sooner had I completed the spiral, I snapped the end of the wire across her nearly inch long nipple, causing Karen to cry out in a grotesque sound. I whacked the nipple a few more times, until it was a deep red, each whack drawing a similar distorted wail from the mother.
I didn't bother drawing out the same process on the other nipple, preferring to simply get to the point and began strumming her motherly appendage viciously with the switch. I missed a few strikes, slapping the switch violently down on her supple breast, due to her wiggling and bouncing in reaction to her nipples feeling on fire.
"This can stop at any time, Karen." I told her. "You only need to drop your arms and crawl away. I promise, I will let go of the belt and allow you to run away. You do want to run away, don't you?" I teased.
"No!" She cried out in a raspy voice.
That's when I lit up both her breasts with a flurry of welt-raising strikes on her tender breasts. There were multiple times where Karen nearly brought her arms out from behind her back, but was always able to restrain herself, even going so far as to dig her nails into herself to prevent her arms from leaving her back. Tears flowed freely down her anguished face, dripping onto the heavily welted and blackish purple splotches that now dressed the tops of her tits.
"Honestly, I don't know what's wrong with you two." I shook my head at the mother and daughter. "You could've gotten beaten like this from Miguel and it probably wouldn't be as bad, either. Plus, you allowed me to corrupt the both of you. You stuck your tongue up your little girl's pussy, Karen." I began striking the underside of her tits now. "How fucking sick do you have to be to suck your own daughter's cunt?"
Karen just hung there, bawling in pain as I brutalized her breasts.
"Answer me, bitch!" I brought hefty strike down right above her clit.
"LOVE!" She shrieked. "LOVE YOU!"
"You love getting beat like this? You love watching your daughter get beat by me, you sick twisted fuck?" I admonished.
"YES!" She gasped. "LOVE! DIFFERENT! NOT MIGUEL!" She howled.
I released the belt and Karen fell forward, crashing into the mattress. Despite the tears and pain, Karen quickly mustered the strength to loosen the tension of the belt around her throat and began gasping for air. Her body curled up into a fetal position protecting her savaged chest as she wailed in misery.
I looked over at the other girls who had just witnessed the events unfold. The smile on Holly's face was gone as she stared helpless at her mother. Her expression couldn't have been further removed from that of Melanie and Audrey who were fingering themselves, both on the verge of orgasm as they watched 'Daddy' work.
"I hope you'll play with us like that one day, Daddy." Melanie cooed, wide eyed at just how vicious I could be.
"I'm not done, bitch. Get your ass up her so I can continue." I calmly told Karen.
She twitched for a few seconds and struggled greatly, but she was desperate to get back into position to pass her test. Needless to say, I was convinced these girls truly wanted to be in my family and had decided to relent on any further beatings. Poor Karen wouldn't be able to wear a bra for the next week as badly as her tits had been hammered.
"Face me." I told her once she was back in position.
Karen lumbered around on her hands and knees, her body shivvering from the agony spread across her chest. She turned about and looked up at me with pleading teary eyes.
"You too." I told Holly.
Her ass still ablaze, muscles sore and spasming uncontrollably, she nonetheless scampered her way across the bed as quickly as she could to kneel on hands and knees next to her mother.
I put the switch down next to the paddle and released Karen from the belt, placing it with the other items and nodded to my girls to take them away. As they left the room, Audrey quietly closed the door behind me. I looked down at the two suffering, but proud girls as they could tell by the look on my face that they'd passed the test.
"You still didn't answer my question." I told them
"You will never leave us, Daddy." Karen whispered, her voice still hoarse and weak from the belt and beating.
"I said to call me David." I corrected her.
"No, Daddy." Karen shot back, defiantly.
"Test us however you wish, Daddy, but we've made up our minds." Holly agreed with her mother.
"Don't ask us to explain the inexplicable, Daddy, please." Karen begged.
She had a point about it being inexplicable. Everything about my life was inexplicable so why should I expect these two to explain what I could not myself. It's true, I would never leave any of my women and they knew that. They also knew that beatings on this scale were not in my character nor were they ever without reason or out of anger. They, like everyone out there, just wanted to love and be loved. They wanted stability and security and as outlandish as our world was, it called to them, like it had called to all of us. Whether I wanted them or not, they belong to me now. They needed our family as much as any of us did and I would not deny them that. Honestly, if I didn't really want them I could've told them so, but I didn't. Deep down, I wanted them, just as I wanted all my women. I was as much a slave to them as they were to me. They needed someone to worship and I needed to be someone they could.
I stepped forward to the edge of the bed, between the two women. They began to smile broadly as I reached down with my hands, behind their heads, a loving look on my face as I guided them toward my groin. It was like a new life was erupting within them as they suddenly began moaning, crying, laughing, at once. It was as if they were so overwhelmed, they didn't know which emotion to exhibit, instead choosing all of them, as I felt lips and tongues sliding and sloshing across my balls and the base of my cock.
Like a couple of kittens, Karen and her daughter mewled and whimpered as they licked and kissed about my mighty manhood as I stroked their heads in my large hands. Traits and tendancies inherent in both mother and daughter were revealed as they worked in unison despite never having pleasured a man together before. I couldn't imagine the pain they were still in, but it was almost as if they felt nothing but joy and desire as they moaned their way up either side of my shaft.
"Get it good and wet, girls." I told them and they answered with enthusiastic groans.
Up and down, their tongues and lips worked to grease my shaft to a glistening shine, stopping multiple times at my tip to share it between themselves, as mother and daughter exchanged passionate kisses as they passed my precum between them.
"Do you want to choke each other on it?" I asked.
"God, yes!" Karen exclaimed at the prospect.
"Are you going to choke me with Daddy's big dick, Mommy?" Holly asked, a wicked smile on her lips.
"Oh yes, daughter, you dirty little slut." She cooed back.
Both women looked up at me momentarilly, devilish grins on both of them before they repositioned themselves so Karen was holding her daughter's head in her hands as Holly knelt there slack-jawwed, ready to be throat fucked. I guided my tip into her mouth before letting it go to allow Karen to force her daughter to pleasure me. Karen leaned down so she could see Holly's face as she began pushing the young teen's face foward, watching my cock slip further and further into her.
"Punish her, Karen." I told her. "Don't let her get away with anything. She'll pass out before anything bad happens." I smiled.
"Yes, Daddy." Karen beamed. "You hear that, cunt? Daddy says I get to choke you until you pass out."
"Mrmm nrm." Holly nodded, scared and excited at the same time.
With that, Karen, perhaps a bit overzealous, put everything she had behind Holly's young head, driving it deep down my shaft. Holly, taken by surprise by never having done anything like this before, tried to fight back and pull away, but Karen was too strong and pushed even harder. As the head of my cock slammed into the back of Holly's mouth and started to push down her esophagus, Karen looked up at me with alarm at the sudden resistance.
"It's fine. You've just hit her esophagus, Karen. Keep pushing and it will expand to accomodate me." I explained.
Karen resumed her efforts and even placed her hand on Holly's throat to feel it expand as my cock pushed down it. Unfortunately, it was too much for the inexperienced Holly to handle and she was able to fight her way back, dislodging me from her mouth. Coughing and gagging, Holly hunched over trying to work through the sudden onset of panic that having your air supply forcibly cutoff can create.
"Daddy didn't say you could quit, whore!" Karen scolded her daughter, as she brought her hand down on the young girl's already brutalized ass cheek, causing her to yelp loudly.
Karen grabbed her daughter by the hair and yanked her back up on her knees to resume her duties as cocksheath. Karen looked up at me with a deranged sadistic smile as she mercilessly shoved Holly's head back onto my cock, leaning into her, forcing my cock back down her throat.
"Mommies encourage their children, Karen." I reminded her. "Play with her pussy so she knows you love her."
"Yes, Daddy." Karen gushed.
Keeping one arm extended, pushing Holly's head down, Karen used the other to begin massaging Holly's dripping snatch. In turn, I held the teen's skull between my hands and began driving my cock back and forth. The opposing forces of my violation and her mother's love sent young Holly's eyes rolling into the back of her head as she gave her body over to the two people in control of her fate.
"Gah, gah, gah, gah, gah!" Holly growled as my cock would cut off her air only to back off an allow some measure of sound past before cutting it off again.
Thick ribbons of saliva flowed from her mouth, matching the leakage of fluid now escaping her cunt onto her mother's fingers. Every so often, I would jam my dick deeper inside her, just to remind her that breathing was a luxury I determined whether or not she be allowed to have, but for the most part, I was mainly interested in using her mouth as a lube applicator.
"Tongue your daughter's dirty asshole, Karen." I commanded. "I want to test the depths of your depravity."
"I'd love to, Daddy." Karen beamed.
She let go of Holly's head and withdrew her fingers from her slimy hole. Hunkering down behind the teen, Karen spread the young girl's purplish black ass cheeks apart to reveal her tiny sphincter. Karen made sure to maintain eye contact with me, making sure I was watching her disgusting incestuous display. She rolled her tongue around the outside of the ring of muscle, causing Holly to buck her hips back a little, eager to feel her mother's tongue inside her as I continued to casually drill Holly's oral cavity.
I timed it perfectly when I pulled Holly's head down as I thrust my hips forward, forcing my cock down the girl's throat as mother speared her tongue as deep into daughter as possible. Holly, caught off-guard by my thrust, instinctively tried to pull away, but was no match for my strength. I groaned out loud as I felt the familiar expansion of muscle, cartilage and tissue as I pushed my entirety down Holly's throat to the base. The teen's body began to convulse and panic from the suddenness and sensation of asphyxiation.
Karen looked up at me, a look of fear and concern for her daughter on her, but remained devoted to her task as she wiggled her tongue inside her daughter's rectum. Holly was really starting to squirm and had even resorted to beating my thighs with her fists, begging me to release her. If I hadn't done this numerous times with my other girls already, I would've been concerned, but as long as Holly still had fight in her, I knew she wasn't in any danger of losing consciousness, so I kept her face pressed to my belly, even flexing my hips to push my cock just that much deeper into her.
It was when I saw Holly's eyes begin to flutter and her resistance start to wane that I withdrew my cock. I quickly grabbed the small trashcan near the bed and put it under Holly as she vomited, coughed and gagged, her body and mind struggling to make sense of everything that had happened.
I gave Holly just enough time to finish heaving before I picked her up, spun her around and threw her back down on the bed on her back. Her mind still reeling and unable to process what was happening to her, I pulled her ass to the edge of the bed and pushed her knees up as high as they could go.
"Hold her legs up and wide as you straddle her face, whore." I told Karen, who eagerly did as she was told and was soon grinding her greasy slit on her daughter's weary face.
With my cock and her ass sufficiently lubed now, I took my meatspear by the shaft and pressed the tip against Holly's tightly clamped anus. Karen watched in amazement at the ridiculous sight of my massive tip mashed against such a tiny opening. I reached over and grabbed Karen by the back of the head and pulled her down on top of her daughter into a sixty-nine.
"You'll want to see this, whore." I told her as forced open Holly's virgin ass.
"Grmph!" Holly's cry was lost in her mother's cunt as my head disappeared into her ass.
I pushed as hard and as fast as I felt I reasonably could to create as much discomfort for Holly as possible without risking damaging her. The young teen's hips jumped and shifted in a vain attempt to pull herself off of the fleshy pike that was impaling her helpless hole, her fingernails clinging to her mother's thighs for dear life as I skewered the girl. Karen licked her daughter's clit at a fevered pitch as she stared wide-eyed as her daughter's little butt was being uncerimoniously filled.
"This is the life you have to look forward to, Karen and Holly." I mocked. "I hope it is everything you wanted it to be." I teased, as I went balls deep into the shrieking teen.
"She's attacking my cunt, Daddy." Karen gasped. "It feels so good. I think she likes it."
"You're both filthy cunts, you know that, sluts?" I chided the two wanton women.
"You make us that way, Daddy." Karen groaned. "I want that young thick cock in me. I need it!"
"You'll get yours, don't worry." I smiled as I started pumping slowly in Holly's ass.
Clearly, Holly hadn't yet adjusted to something so big in her ass as her body seized up when I began fucking her, but I didn't care. The lesson wasn't over and these women needed to realize that when it came down to it, my women were nothing more than holes for my cock to pleasure itself inside of. I needed to dismiss any romantic thoughts of family and togetherness and make them fully aware that this wasn't a game, it was a way of life.
All my women knew what they were and what to expect in my home. Although I listened to them and wasn't all that demanding of them, it was only because I chose to be. They all knew full well that I could be an absolute tyrant if I so wanted to be and in some cases, they desired me to be. Being cruel and a tyrant was still something I was learning about myself. More often than not, I found myself treating my girls like we were in a normal relationship and while I had no issue telling them what to do, I found it difficult to dehumanize my women out of fear that I would upset them. Sure, if I were to be a cold heartless bastard to them all the time, they probably would want to leave, but I still needed to learn that slaves like to be put in their place and treated like condoms from time-to-time. Slip them on, dump your load and toss them to the side when you're done and have no concern if they liked it or not. Well, where I was still learning that lesson with my current women, I was teaching that lesson to this mother and daughter who were begging to be owned.
As I fucked Holly's little ass, Karen went back to work licking her cunt as Holly was doing to her. I could feel the strain and discomfort Holly must've been feeling from the earlier beating, the throat fucking and now quite literally being folded in half and having her ass raped. Still though, for all her suffering, she seemed to be embracing it, owning it, thriving on it, as evidenced by her mother's moans and hip gyrations on her daughter's face, that Holly was eagerly servicing her mother's birth canal with her fingers and tongue. Indeed, I may have seriously underestimated the depths of depravity these two would sink to, as it seemed they were truly enjoying being sub-human. Although there was still more testing to be done.
"Suck it, whore." I commanded, grabbing Karen by the back of the head and feeding her my cock straight from her daughter's dirty ass.
I wanted to cum in Karen's mouth so badly when instead of shying away from sucking her daughter's ass juices off my cock, she whimpered loudly, latching her hands on my ass and pulling me into her. Limited by her positioning on her daughter, Karen pulled with her hands, urging me to fuck her face with my shit-flavored cock. Not one to deprive a girl of her treat, I pushed Karen's head down as I drove my rod deep. Given that she wanted it and therefore, expected it, I was able to cram myself down Karen's esophagus a lot easier than I would've anticipated. However, I wanted Karen to swallow my cum, not throw it up, so once I had buried my length down her, I pulled back out to let her recover. As she did so, I rammed my dick back home inside Holly's gaping ass.
"More, Daddy!" Karen demanded, frustrated at having her treat taken away.
I appeased her demand by pulling my cock from Holly's ass, back into the hungry throat of Karen. I spent the next minute or so alternating from one to the other, but I was getting so close to cumming that I needed to make a decision. I went back to fucking Karen's mouth as Holly continued to feast on her mother's babyhole. I made sure not to go too deep down Karen's throat, as I wanted to time her orgasm with my own. When I saw Karen's hips start to grind eradically on Holly's face, I knew it was time. Keeping on hand on the back of Karen's head, to hold her in place when I was ready, I reached under her with the other. I took one of Karen's welted and bruised breasts in my meaty grip and squeezed for all I was worth.
Her scream was dulled by a mouthful of cock as her body shuddered and came over her daughter's face. That was when I jammed more than half my dick down her throat and held there there as I thrust my hips back and forth, bringing myself over the edge. With one hand on the back of her head and the other using her breast as a handle, I had little trouble using Karen's upperbody to fuck my cock with.
Like her daughter, Karen's mind was a convoluted mess as she struggled to process all the stimuli assaulting her at once. With so much going on, she lost control of her functions and began pissing all over Holly's face as load after thick load pumped from my massive balls down her well stretched throat. I did manage to ease back enough to fire the last few shots into her mouth, allowing her to savor the flavor and texture of my cum on her tongue, although her mind was currently too racked to truly appreciate it. Karen's consciousness had pretty much shut down as it just let her body do whatever it wanted to do at that moment.
Holly clung to her mother, sucking and swallowing as much of Karen's fluids that were racing from her cunt and urethra as possible, but it was far too much to handle. The intensity of bringing her mother to such an orgasm and feeling the result of it spraying her face, combined with the torturous abuse her ass had suffered from my cock, triggered its own orgasm inside Holly. Once I was finished emptying my heavy balls into Karen's mouth, I let go and pulled back and she fell limp onto her daughter below. I watched as the two girls writhed and spasmed against one another, each triggering a reaction from the other as they convulsed.
I opened the door and called Melanie and Audrey back into the room, although they didn't have far to travel as both were fingering each other just outside the door, listening to what had transpired. With Karen and Holly out of commission for a while, it fell upon Mel and Aud to clean me. They were excited to perform the task, as they had assumed that I would've wanted mother and daughter to do it, but given the circumstances, Karen and Holly were in no position to perform their duty.
"Are they going to be our sisters now, Daddy?" Audrey asked, looking up at me with hope in her eyes as she licked and sucked her side of my cock and balls while Mel did the other.
"That's up to them, Audrey." I smiled, stroking the older woman's cheek.
"I hope they do." Melanie spoke up from the opposing side. "They really are such sweethearts."
"Well, they've handled the stick pretty well. I guess I should give them the carrot." I said.
"You're not going to fuck them anymore?" Mel asked.
"Maybe later." I told her. "Right now, I want you two to clean them up and change the bedding. They've had it pretty rough tonight. I think they've earned the right to sleep with me."
"Of course, Daddy." Audrey said. "Do we get to be beaten like that as well?" She asked, with delight.
"I don't know who is more sick, you two or them." I chuckled, slapping Audrey across the cheek, playfully, but firmly.
"Mmm, I'm willing to find out." Audrey cooed.
"Perhaps another day, sluts." I told them. "It's been far too long since I've been inside either of you. I think that takes precidence."
"God, Daddy. We've missed your cock so much." Melanie sighed, kissing my shaft reverently.
"Are you going to breed them too, while your here, Daddy?" Audrey asked. "That is, if they want to join our family."
"No." I said. "I really shouldn't have played with them at all. It's kind of unfair to my mother and sisters back home who had to wait until their wedding day for that."
"Exceptions can always be made, Daddy." Audrey said.
"You have to admit that your mother and sisters were a unique situation." Melanie added. "I mean, they already belonged to you as your birthright so it wasn't like trying on a pair of shoes. How else is a girl to know if she wants this life or if you even want her unless you do what you did?"
"Mel's right, Daddy. I know Bonnie and I never would've consented to what happened unless it happened in the spur of the moment like it did." Audrey agreed.
"You can still marry them, just as you will marry Bonnie, Audrey and I." Mel reasoned.
"Trust us, Daddy. It doesn't matter that you've already had us and impregnated us before you 'marry' us. We still dream of what that day will be like and look forward to calling ourselves your 'wives'." Audrey explained, as the two women at my feet held each other close, worshipping my cock.
"God, I love you two so much." I smiled, caressing their heads as life began returning to my cock.
"Mmm. Does Daddy want to play again?" Melanie moaned, referring to my rising rod.
My girls didn't get around to performing their tasks I had assigned, as I was too eager to get back inside my beloved girls. I led Melanie and Audrey to the bed where I enjoyed their bodies once again. Karen and Holly soon recovered from their euphoria and joined us in our activities. By the time the five of us were finished that night, it was well into the next morning. We'd probably have to replace the mattress considering the mess we made on it. Indeed, we all came more times than we could count and despite the door being closed, the whole house reeked of sex by the time we all collapsed in exhaustion.
I spent the rest of the week at Karen's, enjoying myself with my two absent loves and my two new ones. I decided to go ahead and fuck Karen and her daughter, as they were now going to be members of my family. I wasn't ready for more children on the way so I was happy to learn that both were on birth control. Mel and Aud did a fantastic job of educating Karen and her daughter on how to serve me around the home and we were all very pleased with the situation. It turns out that all four of them enjoyed being dehumanized and beaten so I was able to incorporate that into our sex play, especially when I was too spent to get off myself.
I also decided to expand on treating the girls 'worse', although from their perspective, I was treating them 'better'. Where I thought Melanie was being facetious about living in a cage and eating out of dog bowls, it turns out she was being rather serious. For the duration of my stay, I had Karen go pick up some dog bowls and the four of them would eat from the bowls on hands and knees when we had dinner. They enjoyed being 'pets' and crawling around the house, only standing or walking when it was necessary. Honestly, treating someone I love like that never did sit well with me, as it hit too close to home for some of the foster homes I lived in growing up, but the girls loved it. If that's what it took to make them feel complete and whole, then who was I to tell them they couldn't have it?
The plan was for the four of them to stay here together until Melanie's divorce was complete. Then all four of them would move to Illinois with the rest of us. Karen would sell her house and close her law office with the intention of getting a license in Illionis after the move. Holly was to finish out the last two years of high school being homeschooled like I was by the older women. When they got back, Melanie would try to get accredited to teach in Illionis as well.
With Karen, Holly and three confirmed pregnancies, there were going to be twelve of us living in Illinois within a year. There was no way I was going to be able to provide for such a family on my own for a very long time, if ever. No, they were all going to have to pitch in if we were going to make this thing work, but they already knew that, they were just waiting for me to realize it myself. Melanie said, she would follow me anywhere, even if it meant raising our family in a cardboard box, because she believed in and loved me so. There was no doubt the others felt the same way, but reality is reality and I think they all breathed a sigh of relief when I came to the conclusion that they all needed to work.
It was Friday morning and I planned on leaving later that night to head home, preferring to drive at night to avoid traffic and potential resulting traffic jams, when I was jolted from my sleep by Karen shouting for me to wake up. As I tried to get my bearings, I saw Karen standing there with terror in her eyes as she held out a manilla envelope in a trembling hand. By now, all four women had gathered around as I took the opened envelope and withdrew its contents. Inside were nearly two dozen photographs taken over the last two months. In particular were the ones of me carrying Miguel's wrapped up body out to his car and another of me driving it away. Clearly someone had been keeping the house under surveillence. There was a single post-it note on the top photograph with a phone number on it. Melanie and I recognized it right away. It was Robert's office.
It took everything I had to keep from falling apart in front of the others. I thought I'd gotten away with it. I thought my future, my family's future was clear to proceed unhindered. I was wrong, dead wrong. I murdered a man the other night and someone knew it. The one person in the world I wanted to keep in the dark about Melanie's life knew the worst secret I had to keep.
I swallowed hard, taking several moments to breath deep and clear my head. I quickly cut off any attempts from the others to ask questions and told them all to leave the room. When the last one left, closing the door behind her, I picked up the phone on the nightstand and dialed the number.
"Robert Henson." I heard.
"What do you want, Robert?" I asked, coldly.
"Ah, David!" He said, recognizing my voice, his smugness oozing through the line. "I've been waiting to hear from you."
To be continued...
Read 27120 times Rated 89.6 % (115 votes)
Please rate this text:
3 comments
«1»
mlrsdpicmReport
2021-12-24 09:07:13
Awesome story. tell me that you are going to finish this series
dcvngtn3Report
2020-04-20 00:26:06
Great set of stories, I wish you'd write more.
Slingshot17Report
2019-07-29 13:29:14
Awesome story. Please tell me that you are going to continue
«1»
SUBMIT A COMMENT
You are not logged in.
Characters count:
1000
Do you write sex stories or sex-related texts? submit them to us! Register here to post
Back to the Sex Stories - Visit - Bookmark XNXX Stories - Set us as your homepage - Submit a text - Contact us
Copyright 2000-2006 XNXX-PiCS. All rights reserved.